Their Very Own Suns

Chapters

Chapter 02 - Soulful Meetings
Chapter 03 - Jolly Cooperation
Chapter 04 - Merchant Ahead
Chapter 05 - The Solar Archives
Chapter 06 - The Dark Soul
Chapter 07 - Black Knights
Chapter 08 - Homeward Bones
Chapter 09 - Seek Guidance
Chapter 11 - Hoof and Claw
Chapter 12 - Calamitous Dragon
Chapter 13 - The Battle for Manehattan
Chapter 14 - Phantoms of the Past
Chapter 15 - Hollow Victories
Chapter 01 - Moonlit Miracles
Chapter 10 - Griffon Rapport

Chapter 02 - Soulful Meetings

Twilight could hardly contain herself. She was practically skipping down the ruins of her own home city, unfazed by the destruction around her. She had to look back constantly to ensure herself that the Warrior was still there, that she wasn’t just dreaming, and each time she saw him she had to restrain herself from leaping up and embracing him.

Solaire watched the prancing mare with an amused smile beneath his helmet. Twilight’s smile had only broadened since he introduced himself, and it hadn’t wavered since. Even in the middle of the dreary storm where lightning cracked across the sky and thunder rolled ominously, her smile threatened to shine brighter than the moon itself. It warmed his heart. In all his travels, he couldn’t recall another soul so delighted and thrilled to see him.

It was Twilight’s idea to find shelter from the dreadful weather; to which Solaire could only happily oblige. She led him down an all too familiar street in the residential district just off Harmony Lane, and as waves of nostalgic memories washed in, she found that she was hopeful. Perhaps now, with this Warrior of Sunlight, everypony’s longing prayers for the lives they once knew would finally become a reality.

“I just can’t believe you’re actually real!” Twilight called over the rain and winds. “I mean, I had only just read about you not even an hour ago, but it said you were just a myth.”

Solaire answered with a chuckle. “Oh, I assure you, I am as real as the stone beneath your very feet.” His mind trailed for a moment as he hummed in thought, and he quickly boasted another exuberant laugh. “Or your hooves, I should say!”

It won a giggle out of Twilight. She was so happy, she felt she could burst into song.

They came to a stop before a row of ruined buildings. Twilight felt her mood begin to sink. She should have considered herself lucky. With so many other homes razed to the ground, she was amazed there was at least this much left. But as she stood on what was left of her foalhood road, she couldn't help but feel a pang of guilt for what remained of the home she so quickly abandoned so many years ago.

Home sweet home, she thought to herself.

She wasn’t sure how it was still standing. Half of the structure was missing due to the collateral damage from a crater where the neighbors’ house had once been, and the gaping hole exposed its skeletal insides. Surprisingly, the shingled roof was still intact, although it bent as it loomed ominously over the crater.

Twilight paused at the front steps as memories trickled back in. The front door had been broken in, likely from looters long ago. What few rooms were left howled at her as the wind rushed through, blaming her for leaving it in such a state. How could a place so warm and inviting in her memories have turned so cold and hostile?

She wiped her hooves on the rug just inside the door, an old habit she felt obliged to continue. Rainwater was still dripping from her mane and tail. There should have been towels upstairs in the bathroom, if there still was a bathroom.

The living room was as grand as she remembered, she lied to herself. She always loved the high ceiling. Paired with the two towering bookshelves, it almost made her feel like her own personal library; something she always longed for. Bright memories flooded in of late readings by the fireplace on cold winter nights. A smile started to creep up on her. She remembered the smell of her mother’s homemade cooking wafting in from the kitchen, her father reading to her on rainy evenings. She remembered birthdays and Hearthswarmings, happiness and smiles; her mother, her father… her brother.

Twilight blinked, and the mirage disappeared with her smile. The room that had once been her sanctuary had become a hollow shell. The bookshelves were barren, save the few destroyed books left so unceremoniously. The fireplace was still whole, much to her relief. She glanced behind her and found Solaire waiting patiently in the storm.

“Oh! I’m so sorry,” Twilight apologized. “I didn’t mean to keep you waiting. Please, come inside.” She waved him in, and he nodded his head and complied. “Make yourself at home. I think I might know where to find some wood for the fireplace,” she explained.

Twilight trotted to the stairs on the other side of the living room, peeking in the dining room as she passed. She frowned. Most of the dining room, along with all the kitchen by the looks of it, had disappeared with the neighbors. Her eyes shot up, only to confirm her fears. Her and her brother’s rooms were missing as well. Her heart sank at the thought of all of her books. They were probably all destroyed, ruined either by the razing of Canterlot or the weather.

She noticed the hallway was at a tilt when she finally reached upstairs. The whole second floor threatened to drag the rest of the house into the neighboring pit. Ominous light seeped in through what was left of the two nonexistent rooms.

The bathroom was still in one piece, thankfully. She reached out with her magic and summoned two towels. They were tattered, as if moths feasted on them over the years, but they were still whole enough for her to wrap her mane. She draped the second over her back for the Warrior, and continued down the hall.

Her parents room was the next door down. Twilight stared at the handle for a minute, a lump forming in her throat. Something gravitated her towards it, and she wasn’t sure what. She didn’t want to see what was on the other side; what her mother and father’s room had become. The wind howled outside, mocking her to scurry through the door and hide in her parents’ bed until the storm passed, just like when she was a filly. She shook her head and moved on. There were some things in this house she wanted to keep preserved in her memories.

She was never sure why her father bought firewood in the summer. It was always at its cheapest then, he had explained, and he always bought it in bulk. As tinder and logs levitated out of the broom closet at the end of the hall though, she couldn’t have been happier that he did. Few ponies could keep themselves warm when the sun failed to rise and the temperature began to drop so long ago. Almost everypony had become accustomed to the near freezing temperature that blanketed all of Equestria, but nopony would ever turn down the chance to warm up next to a bonfire.

Solaire was inspecting a picture resting above the fireplace when he heard Twilight trot back down the stairs. He recognized the filly in the frame as the mare that summoned him, although it was clear it was taken a long time ago. The three other ponies sitting around her must have been family. It struck him that this was her home, or at least was at some point. The film of dust covering whatever was still whole implied not a soul had lived here for a while. Nevertheless, it was an honor, and rather refreshing. The last time someone invited him into their home… it must have been before he became Undead.

He placed the frame back on the fireplace and turned to Twilight. “Ah, there you are. And here I was worried you had run off again,” he chuckled softly.

She replied with a kind smile and gave him a towel as she passed by. Solaire took the opportunity to clean his armor from water stains as Twilight worked on the fire; after all, a Warrior of Sunlight should reflect the sun’s brilliance, both literally and metaphorically. Twilight smiled contently as the fire crackled in the hearth. She cast another spell to help it ignite faster, a trick taught by her father, and turned in time to find Solaire replace his helmet on his head.

Twilight stared in wonder as he sat cross-legged next to her, pulled out his shield, and started polishing it with the towel. Something about him felt so… unreal, and it fascinated her. What was he? Where was he from? He spoke so gently all the time; was he really a warrior?

She blinked and realized he had stopped cleaning and was staring back at her. Twilight offered an apologetic smile. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to stare,” she explained. “I just have so many questions.”

“First time summoning, I take it?” he asked warmly, his amused smile lost beneath his helmet. She nodded enthusiastically, a hint of pride in her eyes. “Very well. Please, feel free to ask any questions that trouble you. After all, why am I here if not to help?” he asked with a laugh. He hummed in thought and continued before Twilight had a chance to speak. “Although, I must admit, it is rather pleasant to sit with my summoner and talk. In most of my adventures, my hosts throw themselves into their fight almost immediately after summoning me. Not that I mind; I always relish a chance to engage in cooperation with another soul, but a fellow Undead reminded me how nice it is to sit and enjoy conversation every now and then.”

More red flags sprung up in Twilight’s head as he spoke than she cared to count. He only left her with more questions than answers. She took in a breath and focused. After all, there was only one question that truly mattered. “So, you really are a warrior?” she asked carefully. Solaire nodded. “What have you fought?”

“Ah, many strange creatures from a faraway land,” Solaire started. He rested his shield on the floor before him as his mind trailed, and it warmly reflected the fire’s glow. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his legs, seemingly mesmerized by the glint in his shield.

“During my quest, I have encountered many foes, from the old knights that wander Anor Londo to great demons in the fires of Lost Izalith. I have made many companions as well and aided each of them in their journeys. In the spirit of cooperation, we fought ancient powers that ruled the land.” He cut himself off with a chuckle. “I even helped a few souls stand against the dreaded Executioner and Dragonslayer.”

“What about a Tyrant?” Twilight interjected. Solaire looked up to her and found her eyes filled with a cautious hope; a look he was all too familiar with from his summoners. “Could- Could you fight a Tyrant, too?” she asked again, a slight tremor in her voice.

The Warrior nodded. “If that is your quest, I will happily join you.”

Solaire wasn’t sure what sort of response he was expecting, but as Twilight leapt up and tackled him with a tight hug, to say he was caught off guard would have been an understatement.

“Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you!” Twilight cried into his shoulder. She could feel it growing damp with her tears, and she hugged him tighter and buried her smile deeper into his green fur. She couldn’t believe it. After so many years, everything was finally going to be okay.

Solaire sat stunned. This was certainly a… unique reaction from a summoner, but he couldn’t help but appreciate the enthusiasm. Her joy was so warm, so radiant, and most of all contagious. He gave a hearty laugh and gave her a few pats on the back.

“I must say, you are giving me quite the impression,” he admitted. “I cannot wait to see what we can accomplish together. This Tyrant will surely be no match for the both of us.”

Twilight’s heart stopped. She pulled back and stared into the dark slits of the Solaire’s helmet, running what he had just said through her mind. Surely, he couldn't be serious. This had to be a joke, right?

“Wh-what do you mean ‘the both of us’?” she asked through a nervous smile.

Solaire had to remind himself that this was her first summoning, but he wouldn’t allow that to discourage the mood. “Of course,” he chuckled. “Did you think I would stand idly as you took on your quest? Oh, what Warrior of the Sun would I be?”

He gave another hearty laugh, but Twilight couldn’t share it. Sweat was beading off her brow as a cold chill raced down her spine. She could already imagine herself standing before Her Highness Nightmare Moon, and she didn’t like how it ended. “Um, c-couldn’t you just… you know, do it for me?” she squeaked hopefully.

The Warrior’s laugh died off as he looked at his summoner. She looked as if she was trying to shrink out of existence. Behind her purple coat, he noticed she was turning pale. She tried to brave a hopeful smile, but her shaking eyes betrayed her. He recognized those eyes far too well; they were from a soul filled with fear.

For the first time since Twilight had met him, Solaire deflated with a sigh. The jolly atmosphere had died, giving way for a darker, solemn one, and Twilight wanted nothing more than to bring it back. The fire crackled, trying vainly to fill the uncomfortable silence.

“I apologize, Twilight, but I cannot complete your quest for you,” Solaire eventually said. Twilight’s eyes shot down to the floor as a wave of nausea struck her. She felt like she was going to be sick as fantasy after paranoid fantasy played over and over in her mind. She couldn’t stand against Nightmare Moon; she couldn’t. The Tyrant would crush her without so much as a thought.

A gentle hand fell on her shoulder, and she looked up with watery eyes. “Do not worry, my friend,” he said in his soft voice. “As your companion, I will not let any harm fall upon you. My sword and shield are yours to command.” Twilight caught a glimpse of his eyes smiling behind his helmet as the fire danced behind her. “I will be by your side the whole time.”

Twilight took in a shaky breath and exhaled. Solaire allowed his hand to fall as she straightened up and wiped away her leftover tears. Her mind was still racing. There was no way she could face Nightmare Moon… at least, not like this; not so unprepared.

She pulled the towel out of her mane and summoned a book from her saddlebags; the same book that helped her summon Solaire. Nightmare Moon’s passage shed some light on her earlier defeat, and if she started digging, Twilight was certain she could find the spell that locked her away. It was going to be a long shot, but with Solaire by her side, she was determined to at least give it a chance.

Solaire watched with pride as courage quickly overtook the fear in Twilight’s eyes. She moved with a purpose, laying the towel next to the fire as a blanket before sitting down with her book. She poured into its contents, only looking up once to Solaire.

“You may want to get some rest; this will take some time,” she advised. Thunder rolled ominously across the sky, warning her of the danger she was committing to. She looked up with pursed lips, undeterred by its threat. “We’ll be on the move once the storm passes,” she added as she looked back into her book.

“Perhaps it would be best if we waited until morning,” Solaire offered. “Traveling in the night may prove difficult.”

Twilight’s ear flicked to the alien word. It had been so long since she had heard it. “Morning?” she echoed, the word tickling her tongue. She looked back up to Solaire, who stared expectantly back at her. He didn’t know… But then again, how could he? She had only just summoned him a few hours ago.

“It’s… actually the middle of the ‘day’,” Twilight said carefully, as if she was talking to a foal. Even that felt odd to say. Time was difficult to tell when the Mare in the Moon sat unmoving in the sky, and most phrases involving the sun had slowly died out over the years. “Equestria hasn’t seen a morning in over five years,” she said softly, letting the weight of the fact settle in.

She noticed Solaire shift, obviously uncomfortable with what he had just heard. “That’s why I summoned you,” Twilight continued. She set down her book and crossed her hooves over it so she could turn to him. “Nightmare Moon has cursed Equestria to never see the light of the sun again. We need to stop her, and hopefully lift this curse so everything can go back to the way it should be.”

Another silence filled the air as Solaire mulled over the information, humming to himself in thought. “So, your quest is to bring back the sun?” he asked.

Twilight hesitated. She wasn’t sure how much she liked seeing the Warrior so serious. He looked up to her, and she realized she still hadn’t answered and nodded.

He felt a smile shape beneath his helmet and quickly broaden. Surely this couldn’t be a coincidence. No, this had to be fate. “Twilight Sparkle,” he started, barely able to contain his own excitement. “I would be honored to help you find your sun.”

Author's Note

Wow, I didn't expect this to get so much love when I first posted it. Hope you all enjoy the ride. Praise on, Sunbros!

Chapter 03 - Jolly Cooperation

The Mare in the Moon watched curiously as the two interlopers left her ruined city. The wind howled against them, begging them to return to the relative safety of Canterlot, but Twilight knew better. There was nothing left for them there, and the longer they staved off leaving, the longer Nightmare Moon’s curse plagued the land.

Equestrian Myths and Mysteries hinted towards some magic called the Elements of Harmony. Whether it was a spell or artifact though, Twilight couldn’t tell. No other passages mentioned them, but the index pointed towards another book; apparently the author had written volumes of Equestrian history and legends. Nothing would come from digging through the Canterlot Archives anymore. It was a miracle she had found Myths and Mysteries in a readable condition. There was only one place left in all of Equestria that could help them now: the Baltimare Library.

When Nightmare Moon seized control of the throne, Equestria’s historians knew it was only a matter of time before history was erased and rewritten. Twilight’s father, along with a hoofful of other librarians across the country, agreed it would be best to preserve the truth and gathered as many books as they could. She was never sure why Baltimare was chosen, but now it secretly boasted the largest collection of Solar Age books to those who listened to whispers. If ever there was a place to search for their missing book, Twilight was determined it would be there; she prayed it would be there. Otherwise, the nightmare truly would be eternal.

Twilight’s map showed a few villages along the way to Baltimare, and while they chose to avoid the main roads for fear of patrols of the Royal Guard, she wanted to be sure they visited as many towns as they could along the way. Equestria didn’t need another sudden and violent usurpation, she explained. If they were truly going to overthrow the Tyrant, then Equestria needed to be prepared. They needed to prove to everypony that they could stand up against their Tyrant, and that nopony needed to fear her any more. Only with the support of her fellow citizens did Twilight believe they could truly be victorious.

Their journey was going to be long and difficult, Solaire knew that. It would quite possibly be the most challenging quest he had accepted, but he was determined to see it through the end. After all, how often would he have the chance to help another soul find their sun? And who knew? Perhaps he would finally find his own as well.

Welcome to
Meadow Grove

Jewel of the Twinwood Forests

Twilight’s eyes lingered on the sign as she and Solaire approached the first stop on their journey. It had taken two moons to get this far, and all the while Twilight was mentally preparing herself to reveal Solaire to the rest of Equestria. This first impression was vital; it would define how the rest of their journey would play out.

Which only made Twilight all the more nervous. What would happen if everypony shunned the Warrior? Would they be alone in their cause? Would the rest of Equestria be against them as well? Fears raced through her mind faster than she could keep up with, and Solaire noticed that she had stopped before they even passed the town’s sign.

Some of the townsfolk near the outskirts of Meadow Grove had already noticed them, pausing for a moment before rushing back into town. Twilight could feel their eyes boring into her, judging her. Panic rooted her into the earth. A cold sweat raced down her spine. She couldn’t do this.

A large, purple egg resurfaced in her mind. Her eyes shrank with fear. She could feel the Mare in the Moon’s scrutinizing glare looking down upon her. How disappointing.

“Twilight, are you well?” Solaire asked gently, snapping the mare out of her trance. He stood a few paces ahead of her, watching her with a slight worry. Twilight had been acting more and more nervous as they drew closer to the town, and he was at a loss trying to help. “You have been quiet these last few hours,” he continued. “There is no need to hide your concern. Should it help, perhaps we can move around this town.”

Her eyes fell on the shield resting on his back, its sun shining brightly in the Mare in the Moon’s light. It was symbolic, almost, and it reminded Twilight what they were here for.

She took in a deep breath and shook her head. “N-No. We need to do this,” Twilight explained, more to convince herself. She took a step closer to Solaire, and then another. He watched warmly as her determination grew with each step and followed closely behind as she passed.

Twilight did her best to keep up the uneasy smile plastered on her face as they passed the first house, but it did little to hide the sweat pouring off her brows. Curious eyes tracked them as they walked by and only grew in numbers the deeper they went into town. She could already hear the whispers.

The villagers had never seen anything like this Giant, nor the stranger it so closely followed. They were quick to notice the sword sheathed by the Giant’s side. Why was it armed? Why did this mare lead it here? Murmurs spread through the crowd like wildfire, and when the moonlight exposed the image across its chest, painted across the shield draped against its back, they only grew. Why did they come here? What trouble did they want with their peaceful town?

Twilight tried to shrug off their eyes, to ignore the whispers. Her vision was tunneling around the fountain near the center of the town. She desperately dug through her memories for the mental notes she created to help her with her speech, but she was drawing blanks. Panic was beginning to settle in again. Her deep, shaking breaths did little to ease her stress.

The crowd watched as the unicorn climbed on top of the fountain wall and turned to face them. The Giant stood next to her, its fleshy hands resting on the belt across its waist; one was rather close to the hilt of its sword, the crowd noticed. The mare’s eyes darted to her follower, who in turn nodded reassuringly. She gulped down a lump in her throat, wiped the sweat off her brow, and turned to her audience with a forced smile.

“Good moon, ponies of Mellow Grove!” The mare blinked in realization and coughed. “Um, Meadow Grove,” she corrected herself with a sheepish chuckle. “My name is Twilight Sparkle, and this is Solaire of Astora. And… I’m from Canterlot! I…”

The words were getting caught in Twilight’s throat. She shuffled on her hooves, trying to look anywhere other than the sea of judgmental eyes before her. She was forgetting to breathe. With another gulp to swallow her fear, she forcibly sucked in a breath and slowly let it back out.

The eyes were still staring at her. How long had she paused? What did she just say? Her jaw was locked open, moving ever so slightly like a gasping fish trying to form words, any words.

“W-We’re here to tell you you don’t have to be afraid!” she exclaimed. “Of… Of Nightmare Moon, I mean. I-We’re going to defeat her, and bring back the Sun!”

The cautious whispers grew to uncomfortable murmurs. What did she just say? Did they hear her correctly? Overthrow the Princess… Was this mare mad? No, this had to be a trick, a trick to find any traitors to the throne.

Twilight shrank as a panicked roar took over the crowd. Many of them were unsure of what they had just heard, and even more tried to slink away, wanting nothing more than to be far away from this crazy mare. Some were shouting at each other, shouting at her. What right did she have searching for trouble in their peaceful town?

Solaire brought his hand to the hilt of his sword. The crowd was restless. He looked to Twilight, only to find her petrified. The only sign that she wasn’t a part of the stone wall she stood on was her pinprick eyes darting over the sea of ponies as they shouted at her to leave. This wasn’t what she expected at all.

Solaire brought up his shield in time to deflect a rock flying towards Twilight, and the resulting ring broke her out of her trance. A silence fell over the crowd as the painted sun glared at them. Most of them had run away by now; what few were left shrank under the glare of the shield as they retreated a few steps. There was a sense of guilt in the air, and one of longing. It had been so long… They couldn’t remember what the sun looked like, and now here it was, scorning them like a disappointed father.

“I think I’m ready to leave now,” Twilight said, her voice barely breaking a whisper. Solaire stole a look behind him and felt his heart deflate. The crestfallen mare had her eyes downcast. She sat on the wall, her tail curled closely to herself. She looked as if she wanted to shrink out of existence, leaning slightly towards the Warrior to hide herself from the world.

Solaire scanned over the crowd, or what was left of it. Whoever had thrown the rock appeared to have vanished, or simply lost the courage to throw another. The ponies had scattered from the fountain, all looking broken. His grip slackened over his hilt.

“Very well,” he sighed. With his shield hung over his back, he turned and knelt before his summoner. He brushed a few stray hairs back behind her ears, and she looked up with wet eyes. “Come,” he said warmly, holding out a hand. “Let us leave this foul place.”

Archer glared across the table to Snake Eyes, who returned with a comfortable smug. He wasn’t sure how she managed to keep sucking him into these games. She had to be cheating. She had to be. “Special talent” or not, there was no way anypony could possibly be this lucky at poker.

The corners of Snake’s lips curled ever so slightly as she raised the call. Archer had to resist the nervous twitch in his face. She was messing with him. She had to be. But what did it matter if she was? He would be going all-in one way or another if he wanted to match it. She had nothing to lose with this bluff.

Archer looked back down at his hoof and resisted the urge to frown. She had to be cheating.

“Guards!”

The Royal Guards blinked and snapped out of their game, turning to the call. Archer was careful to keep his hoof close to his chest. A pegasus was barreling towards them from down the street, his wings flapping frantically.

Snake Eyes groaned and leaned back in her seat. “Ugh, I thought this outpost was supposed to be easy,” she muttered under her breath. That was what everypony had told her, at least. Volunteer for six months to be posted at this backwater town. The work was supposed to be easy, and the pay was great. What everypony failed to tell her though was just how dull Meadow Grove was, but that didn’t mean she preferred the occasional call to settle some dispute over “whose ball is it” whenever a foal kicks it into some old geezer’s lawn. “What is it now?” she pressed as the pegasus came to a sliding halt, eager to score more bits off her too-proud-to-quit partner.

“Um, there’s-there’s a pony talking about overthrowing the princess… near the fountain,” the pegasus sputtered out.

“‘Overthrowing the princess’?” Archer echoed in exaggerated surprise. He turned to his partner with a knowing smile on his face.

Snake’s eyes narrowed. Oh, he wouldn’t.

“Well, that certainly sounds serious,” he said smugly. The bits around the cafe table began levitating and floated towards the wooden box off to the side with the rest of the town’s tax money. Snake shouted in objection and tried to grab a hoofful of her fleeting winnings. Archer watched amusedly as he made the bits flitter around her hooves. “We simply cannot have anypony planning high treason against Her Majesty, now can we?” he continued, shuffling his hoof back into the deck.

Snake Eyes planted her front hooves on the table and stood up, her leathery wings flared open. “Don’t you think this is the end of this,” she glared at him. “After we deal with these ‘traitors’, we’re finishing this game.”

Archer rose from his seat and called the taxes into the pocket of his armor. “We’ll talk about it,” he simply said, summoning his helmet, although Snake Eyes knew exactly what that meant. “Now, where did you say these scoundrels were?” he asked, turning to the pegasus.

The pegasus’ head cocked to the side, unsure of how to handle what he just saw. “Um, over by the town square, next to the fountain,” he said, pointing with a hoof.

He ducked as the thestral shot over him. “Well, come on, fancypants,” Snake leered. “The sooner we get this over with, the sooner I can earn my winnings back.”

Archer rolled his eyes and leapt over the small gate of the outdoor cafe. “Pardon my partner. She can be a bit… brash,” he explained to the pegasus. He summoned a hoofful of bits out of the box and tossed them to the pegasus. “For your troubles,” he nodded. “Have a good moon.”

He broke into a gallop after his partner, his helmet flying alongside him. With a sigh, he allowed it to nestle itself back over his mane. He much rather preferred his older helmet, though he knew it was not up for debate. He would be tried for treason the moment he even attempted to find the old thing. Still, the old, golden armor did look much better than this drab purple and blue in his opinion.

It didn’t take the guards long to find the outsiders, but they couldn’t help but hesitate the moment they found them. They had picked up from passersby that they were looking for a lavender unicorn and a giant, but it did little to prepare them for the lumbering behemoth across the road. Snake Eyes noticed it was armed with sword and shield, and when she saw the image painted across the latter, she groaned.

“Great; more ‘sunshine-soldiers’,” she sighed, turning to Archer. “Didn’t the princess deal with those nutjobs a few years ago?”

Archer could only shrug, having a hard time seeing the apparently sun-covered figures in the night. “There’s always stragglers here and there,” he offered.

Snake let out another groan, massaging her face into her hooves. “Ugh, that’s just going to be that much more paperwork.” Her wings pushed her further ahead. “Let’s just get this over with. You there, halt!”

Twilight froze in mid-stride, ice filling her veins. Solaire followed her gaze as she cautiously looked back. Two Royal Guards were following them; a thestral and a unicorn. Everything inside her was telling Twilight to run, but her legs were locked in place. Something about these newcomers did not settle well with Solaire. In a world filled with stable-minded ponies, it was difficult to tell who was a threat. But the hawk-like helmets they wore, the dark armor that shined in the starlight, the crescent moon that adorned their helmets… Solaire drew his shield, just in case.

Archer was relieved when they actually halted. Perhaps these “traitors” would be compliant; it would mean less paperwork for him if they didn’t put up a fight. His eyes lingered on the Giant, and in the moonlight, he could finally see the sun on its tunic and shield. He sighed, “You know, wearing the image of the sun is considered high treason against Her Royal Highness.”

“And why is that?” the Giant asked. The guards were surprised at how gently he spoke. “The sun is a wondrous body, like a magnificent father!” it continued. He opened his arms to them, as if to invite them. “Do you not grow tired of this long and cold night? Why not help us find the sun so we can all bask in its gross incandescence?”

Oh, no. It’s one of those fanatics, Snake thought to herself. “Alright,” she interjected before the Giant could continue. “I think we’ve all heard enough. You’re coming with us. The princess would love to meet you.”

“We can’t let them take us,” Twilight squeaked behind Solaire. “Not now. We’re not ready to face her.”

Solaire nodded, and with his free hand he drew his straight sword out of its sheath.

Archer deflated. This wasn’t going to be as easy as he hoped after all.

Snake was back on the ground, crouched low and ready to pounce.

The town was still. The villagers were silent, not daring to break the tension in the air.

Archer took his stance and leaned into his partner. “Alright,” he whispered. “What’s our plan of attack?”

Snake Eyes didn’t look at him; her eyes were locked on the quivering unicorn. “Attack,” she sneered excitedly.

She launched forward, her wings snapping back to help propel her to the mare. The Giant rolled to intercept, kneeling low and bringing up his shield. Snake rolled in the air, her hooves landing on the face of the sun. The Giant pushed against her, and she used the force to climb higher into the night sky. The Giant took a step towards her, shield raised and sword at the ready. Snake Eyes couldn’t help but smile. She had its attention, and Archer was already firing his spell.

A streak of blue fire soared down the road. Solaire saw it in the corner of his eye and braced for the impact, but it never came. A sharp crack filled the air as it collided against a transparent, purple wall. Cracks were already forming across her ward, and Twilight allowed it to fall, panting from the exertion. The pair traded looks and nodded as a silent message was relayed. Solaire positioned himself between her and the thestral, and Twilight between him and the unicorn.

To say Archer was impressed would have been an understatement. There were few unicorns that were familiar with combat magic, and even fewer that knew counterspells to block them. This could make for an interesting duel, but he noticed the mare was still shaking on her hooves. Perhaps there was a way to salvage this, to end this foalish skirmish before things got out of hoof.

“Ma’am, I would advise you think about what you are committing to,” Archer warned. He moved, his eyes locked on his target as he attempted to encircle the pair. The mare stepped protectively around the Giant. “Fighting will not make this easier on anypony here,” he continued in a disarming voice. “You appear to be an upstanding mare. Convince your Giant to stand down, and we can try to show some leniency in your punishment.”

The mare hesitated. Her eyes darted over her shoulder to her companion before returning to Archer. For a second, he thought he was winning her over, but as the steely determination grew in her eyes, Archer realized she was not planning to back down anytime soon.

“He’s not a Giant, he’s a Warrior of Sunlight,” Twilight called, trying to control the quiver in her voice. “He won’t back down until the sun returns, and neither will I. The night has lasted long enough; it’s time for Equestria to see a new dawn!”

Archer sighed. The fight was inevitable. His horn sparked to life. “As you wish,” he whispered. He reared his head back and hurled another spell to the mare.

Snake Eyes snapped to the side as the Giant thrusted his sword and climbed back into the night sky. She had been toying with him, learning whatever she could before the duel truly began. The Giant’s armor was heavy, and she noted how it hindered his agility. He was quick with his straight sword, though, and she could see the power behind each missed blow. She craned her neck down and unsheathed the dagger strapped to her armor’s mantle. It was time to check how tough this Giant really was.

She tucked in her wings and dove down to the Giant. It was obvious he had little experience with aerial enemies, and Snake Eyes was more than happy to use that to her advantage. She overshot his head as he raised his shield and twirled to face him as she struck the earth. The Giant’s back was still to her, and with a spark of glee in her eyes she lunged forward.

She sailed between the Giant’s legs, nicking the chainmail guarding his left calf as she passed. She slid to a halt a few meters before him, turning just in time to watch him crumple.

Solaire fell to his knee, planting the cross guard of his sword into the dirt. This creature was fast. Although the wings added a new challenge, he was familiar with her style; it matched some of the more dexterous foes he encountered. She favored speed and agility in her advances over strength and weight. Solaire knew he couldn’t block all her attacks, but he also knew he didn’t have to.

She moved. Another lunge. Another feint. Another dodge. It was almost like a dance, but the guard added another step. Solaire left himself open after his faux strike, and she took the bait. The guard trailed up his arm, cutting into his shoulder as she passed.

Solaire recovered and recomposed himself into a defensive stance, peering over his round shield at the thestral. Confidence was growing in her eyes, and the corners of his mouth threatened to curl up. A part of him hated using another creature’s confidence against it; he would much rather fend off a legion of mindless Hollows. But knowing one's enemy was part of the duel, and if this guard was to underestimate him, that would be her mistake to learn.

Snake Eyes darted around the Giant, watching as he struggled to keep up with her. He stood his ground and scanned the streets for her, unaware that she was already above him. His back was wide open. Snake spun the dagger in her mouth and dove for the kill.

She was above him; Solaire heard her soar into the sky. He chose to feign ignorance, hoping to bait her into his trap. There was a faint flap of leather wings, and he spun around to greet her.

Snake was not prepared for the Giant to turn so quickly. Her eyes widened in surprise, and she realized in horror that she was in too deep to pull out of her strike.

The face of the sun rose to kiss her. It sent the dagger flying out of her mouth and her head spinning. She reeled back in a daze, snapping back only in time to find an ironclad boot kick her out of the sky. She landed on the cold earth, and her eyes shrank in fear as the Giant raised his straight sword in the night sky.

Twilight winced as another barrage struck her ward. She wasn’t sure how long she could keep this up. She wasn’t even sure she could fight back. This guard had been training for years; he hadn’t even broken a sweat. But the duel was taking its toll on Twilight. She was exhausted. Her only hope of this ending was if Solaire came to her aid.

She dared to look away from her duelist and searched for her companion, and she gasped as the moonlight glinted off his raised blade. The thestral was beneath him, paralyzed from shock.

“Wait, don’t kill her!”

Solaire staggered. His weight was already behind his blade.

Snake Eyes watched as the sword buried itself in the earth beside her head. Her reflection stared at her in silent horror behind the blade. Her heart was racing. That was too close. She curled her hindlegs in and bucked the Giant off her and scrambled back to the safety of the sky.

Twilight wasn’t sure why the words left her mouth, but now it was too late. Her concentration had officially broken, and her ward had fallen. She watched helplessly as the unicorn’s magic hurled toward her like a volley of arrows and prayed they wouldn’t be as painful as they looked.

She was wrong.

She tumbled back as the arrows struck her exposed side. Twilight struggled to find her hooves, but the world was still spinning out of control around her. She took in a pained breath and hissed it out.

“Come on, Twily. You need to get up.”

“It’s too much,” Twilight groaned. She found the ground beneath her and struggled to push herself back up. “I’m never going to learn at this rate.”

“You have to,” her brother pressed. She looked up to see him slowly advancing, his golden armor glinting in the starlight. He looked up to the night sky, and the Mare in the Moon stared back. “Look, I don’t know how much longer I’ll be around to protect you. If something happens to me…” He paused, turning to her with an uncomfortable mixture of concern and agitation. “I need to make sure you know how to defend yourself, how to defend Mom and Dad.”

The world tilted beneath Twilight’s hooves as she fully stood up, and she stumbled to keep from falling. Her brother stopped, and a blue fire ignited around his horn. “It’s no use, though,” Twilight cried, trying to convince the memory of her brother. “I’ve read all the books, but I just can’t do it.”

“Magic is more than just books and brains,” her brother reminded her. “You need to put your heart into it. When you pick up a shield, you become more than a warrior, more than a guard. You’re a protector, defending everypony you care about.”

Twilight blinked as the mirage melted away. The guard replaced her brother, preparing to launch another unforgiving spell. Her brother’s words echoed in her mind as the last of the memory faded.

“Who are you trying to protect?”

She looked past the guard onto the crowd of bystanders watching with worry. Like her, they had to live in this cursed land of eternal night. Like her, they were too scared to stand and fight. Unlike them, she had a quest, one she couldn’t fail, lest this waking Nightmare continue for everypony in Equestria.

Archer unleashed another volley from his horn, determined it would be enough to subdue the traitor to the throne. But as a fire sparked behind her eyes and her horn ignited, he found himself leaping out of the way as parts of his spell rebounded towards him. He looked up from the dirt and found a translucent, purple kite shield floating closely around the mare. His eyes narrowed. That counterspell looked eerily familiar.

Snake Eyes studied the Giant with renewed curiosity. He was faster than she had given him credit for; stronger, too. She rubbed her muzzle tenderly with a hoof. It was still sore from the shield. Her dagger was still at his feet, but she wasn’t unarmed. The standard issue horseshoes were still viable weapons for anypony in the guard who knew how to fight with their hooves.

The Giant hung his shield across his back, opting to wield his straight sword with both of his hands. He took a defensive stance, angling the tip of his blade towards her as he slowly marched forward. If he was trying to play mind games with her, it was working.

Snake Eyes shot forward, hoping to catch him off guard. He rose his sword in anticipation, and she dove low, landing next to his side. She spun on her front hooves, angling her hind legs for a powerful buck. The Giant angled his sword to block, but the force broke his defense and caused him to stagger back. With a swift beat of her wings, Snake followed up with a blow to the Giant’s head. There was a satisfying ring as her horseshoe connected to his helmet.

He staggered back a few more steps, shaking the dizziness out of his head and recovering his poise. He held his sword low and began circling the mare, waiting for the next strike. Snake galloped forward, feigning to the left before rolling to the right to deliver another blow. The Giant slid his hand down his blade and used it to guide her hoof harmlessly to the side, driving the cross guard into her muzzle at the end.

Snake reared back and hissed, covering her scrunched face with her hooves. There were more stars in the sky than there should have been. The Giant charged forward, running his shoulder into her exposed barrel. She tumbled further away, trying to put more distance between them. The Giant may have been holding back in his attacks, but he was beginning to make up for it in aggression. Her eyes flickered to Archer, hoping he was handling that jittery mare better than her.

Archer hoped Snake Eyes was handling that lumbering giant better than him. This mare was relentless, the fire in her eyes refused to waver. Her ward hadn’t failed since she summoned it, and it reflected nearly every spell he had cast. He rolled to the side as another magic arrow ricocheted towards him. He couldn’t recall the last time a duel became this physical for him.

He had barely put a scratch in it, and if it really was the counterspell from the stallion he knew, it would take more power than he had to break it. Fortunately, it also appeared to be the only counterspell the mare was willing to use.

For every spell there was a counter, and for every counter a spell. Versatility was key to winning a duel, something this mare seemed to lack. Archer gathered his nerves and summoned one more spell; one he was sure would end this duel, one way or another.

A nervous sweat raced down Twilight’s neck, but she tried her best to ignore it. This duel wasn’t going anywhere. Without any offensive spell, her only hope was that her opponent would tire himself out, but as the guard began charging another spell, she knew that wasn’t going to happen anytime soon. She adjusted the ward before her, preparing herself for whatever magic was about to be unleashed upon her.

Three heavy bolts launched from the guard, revolving around each other as they flew down the street. Twilight pushed her ward up and watched in shock as they branched apart and dove for her. She was exposed. She couldn’t recall the ward in time or summon another to block them. As the barrage came barreling down upon her, she did the only thing she could think to do.

Solaire stopped as a shriek pierced the air. He turned and watched in horror as his host disappeared behind a blaze of blue. Her ward dissolved as the scream cut off, and her opponent stood triumphantly.

He screamed, as if through sheer will he could turn back time. “Twilight!”

There was a flap of leather wings behind him. While he was distracted by the fall of his companion, his opponent hadn’t forgotten him. He turned to find her flying towards him, hoof reared back to deliver another blow.

Solaire grabbed the thestral’s hoof with his hand and threw it to the side. His swiftness and strength caught the guard by surprise and left her wide open. He clubbed the pommel of his hilt over her head, and she dropped to the ground like a stone.

Solaire sheathed his sword and turned to the sorcerer, reaching for the talisman pinned to his belt.

The town gasped as light peeked beneath the Giant’s fist. It crackled and hissed in its grip as if it was alive and stretched itself into a spear. It bathed the small road with its light. The Giant held his fist over his head for all to see the impossible: this creature could clutch lightning in his very hand.

By the Lord of Sunlight, let my aim be true, Solaire prayed. He reared the spear behind his head and hurled it with all his might.

The bolt tore down the road, and a small thunder rolled as it struck its mark. Archer was knocked off his hooves and tumbled down the road before lying still, the last few sparks trying to escape his body. The town fell silent.

Snake’s eye twitched as she stared at the Giant, bewildered. He pulled lightning from the sky when there were no storm clouds in sight. He hurled it as if it was a spear and struck down her partner in a single blow from down the street. He could have finished her… twice, and he held off the coup de grâce only because that purple unicorn told him to; the same purple unicorn Archer just downed. With the mare holding his leash gone, what would this “Warrior of Sunlight” do now?

The odds were stacked against her, and Snake Eyes gambled enough to know when her luck was running dry. It was time to fold and pull out. She lunged for the Giant, who raised his shield in turn. The burning glare of the painted sun challenged her to try again, but she knew better.

Her wings snapped out before she struck the Giant, and her momentum helped her glide to her new target. Snake Eyes came to a sliding halt next to Archer and scrambled on top of him. His snow-white coat was scorched where the bolt struck him, and his blue mane was frazzled from the charge. The steady rise and fall of his chest confirmed he was still alive.

For now, at least, Snake Eyes thought frantically. When Her Majesty finds out what happened…

The Warrior drew his shield and straight sword and was already charging them. Her eyes shrank into tiny slits. Suddenly, Snake Eyes didn’t care what the Princess would do to them; as long as she could escape this nightmare, she was certain her luck would come back to deal with the other awaiting them in Everfree.

She wrapped her forelegs around her unconscious partner’s barrel and hoisted him up. Her wings screamed in rebellion to the added weight, but she managed to get them over the village rooftops. Despite the workout, she sighed in relief. They were out of his reach. They were safe.

Unless he thinks to throw another bolt. Her eyes shrank, and she could see the Warrior sheathing his sword and retrieving that peculiar rag again. Without wasting another second, the Royal Guards darted across the night sky, leaving the villagers of Meadow Grove with whatever terrible creature had lumbered into their town.

Solaire eyed the thestral carefully as she flew across the stars. His enemies appeared to be retreating. What a strange world indeed, he thought to himself. A quiet moan broke his concentration and returned him to the task at hand.

His summoner was curled at his feet, trying to hold in her pain. He hung his shield across his back and knelt over Twilight, talisman clutched tightly in his hand. He couldn’t see where she was struck, but he had seen the damage powerful magic can do.

Twilight felt a warm hand touch her back. She unscrewed her eyes and found Solaire watching over her. Her heart fell, in more pain than any magic arrow could ever hope to deliver. He had handled himself so well without her; she even held him back. And now here she laid on the cold earth, for him and the Mare in the Moon and all of Meadow Grove to see.

She took in a shaky breath. “I-I’m sorry,” she croaked out before curling back up. Twilight couldn’t bear to see the disappointment in his eyes.

Solaire ran his hand comfortingly through his crestfallen mage’s coat. Her condition did not appear to be improving any time soon. He brought the talisman up to his helmet and thought of her words, how she spoke. So discouraged.

“Please, help this mare,” he whispered into his talisman. “Her journey is long, her burden harsh. Grant her comfort in this troubling time.”

The villagers stared in awe as white runes ignited across the earth, encircling the pair. Wisps of light trailed from the stars and washed over them. A pale flare erupted from the runes, bathing the streets of Meadow Grove in its luminescence.

Twilight’s breaths came in easier. Her eyes fluttered open to see a soothing light disperse into the night sky. The pain in her barrel was gone. There wasn’t even so much as an ache left. She looked up to Solaire in surprise, only to find his eyes smiling back at her.

“B-But…” she stuttered. “How?”

“First time in combat I take it?” he asked warmly, holding out a hand

Twilight felt a blush overcome her, and her eyes tried to look anywhere but at the Warrior. “I-I’m sorry. I never dealt with magic like that before,” she admitted sheepishly. “So… aggressive.” She fought against the weight in her chest and built the courage to meet Solaire’s eyes again. “I should have been better; I’m sorry for holding you back.”

“‘Should have been better’?” Solaire echoed. He gave a jolly laugh and grabbed her leg, hoisting her up to her hooves. “By the Lords, Twilight! For someone who has never dealt with combat, I would dare say you handled yourself spectacularly.”

“Oh…” Twilight blushed at the compliment. “I wouldn’t go that far,” she offered, but the jolly air around the Warrior was contagious, and she couldn’t help but smile, if only a little.

“Why, with a little more practice, I feel you may even be a match for Big Hat Logan himself!” he boomed. “Oh, but do refrain from telling him I said that. It isn’t wise to earn a mage’s scorn, especially not one as powerful as him,” he laughed, patting Twilight on the back. He met her eyes, and she could feel the sincerity behind his words. “You have potential, Twilight Sparkle. Do not let another soul tell you otherwise.”

Pride was beginning to swell in her chest. Oh, how long had it been since somepony had told her that? She couldn't contain herself. She jumped forward with a smile and wrapped her hooves around him, oblivious to the crowd that was quickly surrounding them.

They couldn’t believe their eyes. Somepony had stood up to Her Majesty’s Royal Guard… and won. An excited buzz filled the air, and it soon erupted into cheering. Hooves pounded into the earth, voiced howled in excitement. For the first time in years, somepony had the courage to step up to those wretched guards!

An earth pony pushed through the crowd, her mood in stark contrast to the air surrounding her. As more of the townsfolk saw her, the cheering slowly died, and they opened a path for the mare to behold these strangers.

Twilight and Solaire noticed the shift in the air, and turned to face the new arrival.

“You need to leave,” the mare deadpanned. She stomped her hoof for emphasis. “Now.”

The crowd murmured to itself again, unsure of what they just heard. These strangers were their heroes. Why did she want to banish them?

Solaire rose and rested his hand against the hilt of his sword. “And who are you?” he asked cautiously. The fear of the crowd was suffocating. He prepared for the worst from this mare.

“I’m… Morning Glory,” she introduced herself, wincing at her own name. “I’m the mayor of Meadow Grove, and you two need to leave, now.” She tried to sound strong, but the slight quiver in her voice betrayed her.

“I… I don’t understand,” Twilight stammered. “Why?”

“You think that was the end of this, that little show of yours?” the mayor scoffed. Her eyes darted fearfully to the sky where the guards vanished. "When those guards report to the princess, she's just going to send more and make our lives all the more miserable."

She planted her hooves in the ground, trying to make herself more imposing. But as she met Twilight's eyes, the mask quickly fell, and she looked to them in sorrow. “I know you only meant to help, and I appreciate it," she said in a softer tone. "But Meadow Grove is a small town, and we’ve done nothing worthy of the princess’ attention. Nothing bad has happened here in years. Now that the guards have escaped…” A heavy sigh heaved itself out of her. “I fear things are only going to grow worse for us. You must understand, we can't let the princess believe we are harboring traitors to the throne." She struggled against her own words, inwardly hoping these wonderful strangers would understand. "So please, leave.”

Twilight couldn’t believe her ears. She looked to the crowd for support, but as realization dawned in their eyes, they couldn’t bring themselves to look at her. She didn’t understand. Everything worked out perfectly in the end. They defeated Nightmare Moon’s guards. They showed everypony that they didn’t have to be afraid anymore…

Yet here they were, too afraid to look at her, as if doing so would make them catch a disease.

She didn't understand. What did she do wrong? She thought she did everything right. Did she really only make things worse for these ponies by trying to help them? She turned to Solaire for support, but he stood silently, looking just as lost as her. And as the last shred of hope left the pit in her heart, Twilight hung her head in defeat and turned to leave the town.

Meadow Grove was slowly shrinking behind them as Twilight and Solaire trudged up the next hill. The Warrior was at a loss, wishing he could find some way to return that joyful smile in his host’s eye. The Mare in the Moon watched solemnly over them. The saviors of the town, rejected by those they came to save. Twilight wanted nothing more than to disappear.

“Wait!”

Twilight’s ears perked up, and she craned her neck back to the town. Solaire halted a pace ahead, turning with his hands resting on his belt to greet the newcomers. A mare and a filly were racing up the hill to meet them, each carrying full saddlebags.

The mare slowed to a stop, the filly with her hopping excitedly. “Calm down now, sweetie,” the sugar-brown mare tiredly smiled as she attempted to control her daughter. “Yes, I know it’s them, Butter. Let your mother talk to the nice ponies.” She looked up to Twilight with weary eyes and an apologetic smile.

“I’m so sorry to trouble you. My name is Sugarcube,” she introduced. She opened her mouth to continue, but her eyes fell. “You’ll… have to pardon our mayor. She’s just trying to look out for us; we’re such a small town.” she eventually explained. Her eyes met Twilight’s again and fluttered up to Solaire’s.

“I just wanted to let you know how thankful we are,” she said, pulling the filly closer. “How thankful we all are. Nopony has ever stood up to the Guard like that in a long time. The princess will probably send more, just in case, but it’s comforting to know somepony is standing up out there. You can ask the whole town; we haven’t been this hopeful in years.”

Through her quivering lips, Twilight managed a proud smile. She sniffed and covered her muzzle, trying to prevent the grin from growing too large. Solaire could feel the joy radiating from her, and it warmed his heart.

“Mom! Mom! Don’t forget the presents!” the filly reminded her mother.

The mare chuckled and patted the filly’s bouncy, caramel mane. “Don’t worry, Butterscotch, I was getting there,” Sugarcube smiled. She unfastened the strap to her saddlebags and helped the foal with hers.

“It’s not much,” she explained, “but it’s all we can offer. There’s enough firewood to last a few nights, and some sweets in case you get peckish.” She gave a sheepish smile. “Sorry; work at a candy shop.”

“It’s perfect,” Twilight sniffed, brushing back a tear. She tried to stop herself from choking on her own joy as Sugarcube laid her bags across her back. Butterscotch hopped to Solaire, tiny bags in mouth. “Thank you so much,” she smiled as Solaire graciously picked up his offering. “You have no idea what this means to us.”

“I think I could guess,” Sugarcube said warmly. “Good luck on your journey, and please be safe! We’ll be rooting for you.” She cut herself off with a giggle. “Oh, come along, Butter; leave the poor warrior alone. We need to go home before Dad starts getting worried.”

“Aww, but Mooom,” the filly whined as she swung from Solaire’s hand.

“Now, sweetie,” the mother repeated, a little more sternly.

Butterscotch pouted and let go of Solaire. She hugged his leg before turning to wrap her hooves around Twilight’s neck. Her mother called again, and she quickly released and began skipping alongside Sugarcube as they trekked back to Meadow Grove.

And as Twilight watched them leave, a warm glow radiating in her heart, she decided this first stop wasn’t so bad after all.

Author's Note

Special thanks to Skijarama for the awesome text divider! Praise on, Sunbros!

Chapter 04 - Merchant Ahead

The Baltimare weather team pulled back the thick curtain of clouds hiding the Mare in the Moon, signaling the end of the ‘night’. The lamplit streets quickly began buzzing with life as ponies withdrew from their homes, eager to start the new moon. In the market district, a proud salesmare had already finished opening her stall, hoping for business before her regular ‘customer’ arrived.

Any other pony would have been mad to attempt to open such a simple, wooden stall on a street filled with grocers boasting fully established buildings, but the salesmare knew she wasn’t any other pony. Proudly displayed before the stall were bushels of the very fruit that earned her nickname; fresh oranges imported from the Manehattan lighthouses.

Over the years, fruits had become a rare commodity as farmers struggled to keep their livelihood under the harsh conditions of the never-ending night. With the invention of the lighthouses, they could feed their crops valuable, artificial sunlight. The Princess loathed the treasonous, infernal machines, knowing full well that her subjects would abuse it to escape her beautiful Night. But if it stayed the farmers from pestering her to bring back their precious sun for their crops, she would begrudgingly allow them to exist.

As it was, creating artificial sunlight was not cheap, and not every farm could afford to purchase a lighthouse. As the Equestrians’ demand for fresh fruits dramatically rose and the supply drastically dwindled with each lost farm, the prices only shot higher and higher; except for the salesmare.

Being the niece to one of the more ‘high-class’ agriculturalists of Manehattan had its benefits. Her family had an abundance, and she could sell her produce cheaper than her competitors would dare, which normally implied customers would be more common. Which was true, the salesmare supposed, at least in the beginning of the moon. She would always open shop as early as she could, often beating the weather teams before they rolled back the ‘night’. And this moon was no different.

The salesmare scrambled to get to as many ponies as her small, wooden stall would allow, knowing that this could very well be all her sales this moon. There was a flap of leathery wings, and her few customers’ eyes shrank with fear at something behind her. As the sharp clinks of metal on cobblestone approached, they turned and fled, leaving the salesmare with her self-proclaimed, most valuable customer.

“Trying to get an early start on me?” Night Owl teased.

The salesmare bit back the urge to roll her eyes and forced a smile. “Darling, please, you know I always start the moon early,” she explained. “It’s in my roots.”

The Lunar Guard took his post next to her stand and leaned casually against it, delivering cold smiles to anypony that came too close. The salesmare sighed in defeat as the guard scared off her customers. While it was routine and to be expected by now, it did little to help the nerves of the citizens of Baltimare. Only a few brave souls would dare venture to her stand while her personal ‘escort’ at post, but even they came few and far between, making it nearly impossible for her to run her business. She refused to let it deter her, though; she was too proud to let a… minor inconvenience force her back home.

“Saw you had a few customers before I arrived,” Night Owl mentioned without looking at her. “You haven’t broken your contract, have you?”

“Why, I would never!” she replied with mock hurt. She let out a huff. “To think, you would have the gall to imagine I would ever go back on my word.”

“Just doing my job, ma’am,” the guard explained with a shrug. “If you moved back to Manehattan, I wouldn’t have to be here.” Under the light of the Mare in the Moon, he noticed the salesmare tense up. He turned and proudly found her freckles cutely scrunched together as she scowled at him.

“You know I can’t go back to Manehattan,” she seethed.

“I do?” Night Owl asked in faux surprise. He leaned in closer, sporting a smug smile. “Care to remind me why that was again?”

It was Night Owl’s philosophy of life that one should find the silver linings when forced to a job they do not like, and this was a prime example. Joining the Lunar Guard implied more responsibilities, as opposed to the Royal Guard which acted as more of a ‘police force’ for Her Majesty Nightmare Moon. However, being assigned to babysit a stray Manehattanite felt like a step down from his previous duty. He missed the rush of the wind against his coat, the sight of hills and lakes beneath him as he soared through the night sky. And now, for all intents and purposes, he was grounded; at least, until he could convince the salesmare to leave.

But then came the silver lining or, more accurately, the beauty of his situation; the salesmare herself. She had the true beauty and elegance of an honest Manehattanite, but he knew there was more to her. He could hear it in her accent. No matter how often she called it her home, her Manehattan accent felt more adopted than genuine. It was uniquely blended with an accent he had heard from ponies in the Frontier; which led to him coining her as more of a ‘Frontier Belle’.

Of course, he always pestered her to leave, but, call it three years of being stuck with her, he felt as if he would be empty without her if she ever did. He would miss her golden mane done in a perfect updo, something she never changed since the day he was assigned to her. He would miss the luxurious dresses she wore every moon, how they always complimented her orange coat quite nicely. He would miss how her muzzle scrunched itself every time she told a lie, just like it was doing now.

“Because,” she strained to say, glaring daggers at the guard. “Manehattan already has enough oranges. It’s simply in my family’s best interest to expand our business.”

Night Owl gave a satisfied nod, and the salesmare deflated in defeat. She quickly recovered, though, and forced a smile to invite all of Baltimare, for her aunt and uncle had taught her it was unladylike to mope.

Her spirits lifted as her salvation came in the form of a familiar mare. The salesmare gave a brighter, more genuine smile as the lavender unicorn timidly approached.

“Good moon, Sparkler!” the salesmare greeted. She noticed Night Owl stiffen next to her. He glared scrutinizingly at the poor unicorn, but the salesmare was not about to let him chase off another customer. “Oh, you look simply divine, dear; did you do something with your mane?”

“O-Oh, hey OJ,” Sparkler squeaked nervously. She tried to keep her eyes pinned on the salesmare and away from the guard sizing her up. Oh, by the Moon, he looks like he’s about to tackle me. She gulped down her fear and hoped the nervous sweat wasn’t too obvious in the moonlight. “I actually just went to the salon yesterday,” she explained, brushing her mane in her hoof playfully. “Short manes are in, so I figured I’d jump on the bandwagon. Do you like it?”

“You look absolutely marvelous.” The salesmare turned her attention back down to her wares, adjusting them ever so slightly to ensure they were perfect. “So, what brings you back so soon?” she asked with a warm smile. “Did little Dazzler eat all the marmalade again? Oh, that little sweetie has such the appetite.”

“Actually, I’m here to confirm a little rumor I’ve heard,” Sparkler admitted. Night Owl’s ears perked up, and he tried to nonchalantly lean in closer as the mares began to whisper. “I heard you have your Auntie’s famous Clementine Cakes in stock again,” she said with quiet glee.

“Oh, how did you know!”

Night Owl had to catch himself from deflating with a groan. He shook his head in disbelief and scanned the street, trying to ignore the rest of the mares’ silly gossip.

The salesmare pulled a small box out from behind her stand and proudly displayed it to Sparkler. “I only just received it from my dear Aunt Clementine yesterday,” she explained. A small blush took over her. “I must admit, though, I am guilty of stealing some for myself last night. They’re just so delightful, I couldn’t help myself!”

“As long as you saved some for everypony else,” Sparkler laughed. She licked her lips as her eyes drooled over the scrumptious dessert. “How much?” she asked, never taking her gleaming eyes from the cake.

The salesmare hummed in thought. “For you, darling? Ten bits.”

Sparkler’s jaw dropped. “Only ten?” she asked in disbelief.

“On the hopes that you keep this secret just a little bit longer,” the salesmare winked. “I fear yesterday simply wasn’t enough for myself. I might just spoil myself again for one more night.”

Sparkler had her bits on the table before the salesmare even finished. “Deal!” she squealed. The cake lifted as she summoned it to her saddlebags, and she was sure to nestle it in gently. “You’re the best, OJ,” she smiled. “It’s a miracle you’re still in business with all these low prices. You could easily charge more for this quality.”

The salesmare waved her hoof dismissively. “Oh, my family won’t be having a shortage of oranges any time soon, and preparing the dishes is no trouble at all. Do come back some time! Business was a pleasure, as always.”

She waved as her customer disappeared into the night, sighing in content. Night Owl allowed himself to relax and stretched out his wings. He pried his helmet off and rested it on the salesmare’s stand. It sat like a second pair of eyes, challenging another pony to approach, and nopony dared rise to defy it.

The salesmare was tired of it, though, and she decided to play the guard’s game.

“You seemed rather nervous when my friend came over,” she noted.

The guard’s ear flicked, but other than that, he showed no signs of acknowledgement. She wasn’t deterred, though.

“Could it be that those silly rumors are true?” she pressed teasingly.

Night Owl scoffed, but the salesmare noticed how he stiffened slightly. “Please, what rumors?”

“You know exactly ‘what rumors’.” She leaned in with her hooves resting on the stall countertop. Night Owl had never been more annoyed to see such a thrilled spark in a mare’s eyes. “I hear there’s an army,” she whispered in excitement. “An army of warriors traveling east, moving from town to town, and they would see to an end of this eternal night.”

The guard rolled his eyes. “Even if that was true, it’s nothing somepony like you should concern yourself with. Traitors spring up every year like weeds.” He puffed his chest out proudly, holding his head high. “But Her Majesty’s Guard always roots them out.”

“Except you haven’t been able to this time,” the salesmare said quietly with growing glee. “I’ve heard they’re strange creatures from a distant land, that they’ve travelled all the way from the Far West, and the Guard hasn’t been able to stop them.”

“You really should stop listening to rumors,” the Lunar Guard warned. “I thought a mare of your status should be above such idle gossip.”

“A mare of my status?” the salesmare scoffed. “How quaint; I suppose chivalry isn’t dead. But it would behoove you not to make assumptions of a mare. You may have been watching me for the past few years, but you don’t know a thing about me.”

“Oh, I think I know plenty about you, OJ,” Night Owl sneered. A wolf’s grin split his face as he glared threateningly at the salesmare. “Speaking of which, what sort of nickname is ‘OJ’ anyways?”

The salesmare reared her head back in shock, thrown off guard from the sudden shift to the defensive. Her muzzle scrunched after a small pause, and Night Owl knew he had her pinned. “It-It was given to me by my friends,” she explained nervously. “Back at Manehattan.”

Night Owl snorted knowingly. “What friends?” he challenged. “I read your file; you didn’t have any during your foalhood. You couldn’t adjust to the Manehattan lifestyle until you were older. In fact, you didn’t even start using that ‘name’ until you came here.”

She shrank away behind her stall; the glee in her eyes replaced with a small fear and the shame that her name always brought. “I-I have a file?” she squeaked.

“Oh, that’s adorable,” Night Owl scoffed. “You think you can slip out of Manehattan without having a background investigation conducted by the Guard?” He leaned in closer; his wicked, knowing smile growing more and more.

“I know just about everything about you,” he continued. “But in all the years I stood my post in this very same spot, I never knew, ‘why OJ?’” He rested a hoof on the stall and shrugged. “Maybe you're just trying to bury your roots. Perhaps it was to avoid confusion. After all, how odd would it be for a mare with your name to sell oranges. But how in Equestria did you come up with ‘OJ’ from App—”

“Have a cutie, cutie!”

Night Owl blinked at the tiny mandarin plugging his mouth, and the orange hoof connected to it. The salesmare gave a broken chuckle and retracted her hoof from the guard’s mouth.

“On the house!” she added with an unconvincing smile.

Night Owl nodded victoriously and pried his prize out of his fang. Challenging the competence of the Guard was more than enough to get under his coat, but bringing up the salesmare’s real name was even worse. It would be enough to keep her quiet for a short while, or at least cease those incessant rumors spilling from her mouth.

He wondered how she heard of them in the first place. Even he hadn’t heard anything official from his commander. If something as powerful as this terroristic force was really coming this way, surely the Princess would have told his commander, and he would have told Night Owl… right?

The hours drug on, and neither the salesmare nor the guard spoke to another; their minds lost in other worlds. There was an unusual lull in the market district during lunch, the salesmare noticed; at least, on their street. True, her guard scared away most customers, but this street in the market district was popular for both the tourists and locals.

Her ears perked up at the peculiar sound of thunder, and she looked to the sky. Odd… there wasn’t a cloud to be seen. Night Owl caught it, too. It was quiet, but sounded close. The few pedestrians on the street went to investigate. As they reached the intersection to the next street, they paused. Some of them stood in shock, unsure if what they were seeing was really true. Others ran, wanting to be as far from the skirmish as possible. The rest let out a cheer and raced to the see the source of the thunder.

Night Owl peered at the small crowd suspiciously, hesitantly replacing his helmet over his head. “I’m going to check that out,” he said, more as an afterthought. He turned to the salesmare, and his eyes became sterner. “Stay here,” he ordered. “I’ll be back”

The salesmare watched as he unfurled his wings and snapped into the air, angling and diving beyond the buildings behind her. Anything calling for her guard to leave his post must have meant trouble, and any prim and proper damsel such as herself should know better than to go searching for trouble. Then again… nopony had ever accused OJ of being prim and proper.

She broke into a gallop, or at least, as fast as she could as her dress would allow. She rounded the corner, joining the ranks of the few gawking ponies overlooking a crowd. She couldn’t believe her eyes. The rumors were true.

The Warriors of Sunlight were here.

Night Owl couldn’t believe it. There were two of them. Two of them. And yet they were holding their own against the Royal Guard. Granted, one was a Giant of a kind he had never seen before, but this mare was all the help he had. How were they able to stand their ground against them? The ring of onlookers crowding around them didn’t help, especially since the traitors to the throne seemed to have won them over. Night Owl would have to be sure to remember their faces after this was brushed up.

Twilight’s heart was racing. It had been two weeks since Meadow Grove, and somehow word of their travel had spread, often to towns before they even arrived. Solaire had taken her under his metaphorical wing, teaching her what little combat he could in between towns. She couldn’t learn much without tomes of combat magic, and she felt queasy every time she picked up his sword. They were baby steps, Solaire knew, but she was showing improvement.

A pegasus and thestral dove for them, the lances connected to their armor gleaming in the moonlight. Twilight let out a panicked squeak and ducked, and Solaire covered the distance, bringing up his shield between them. Their lances scraped against his shield as he swung it to the side, and their sides were left exposed. Solaire drove the pommel of his hilt down on the thestral’s helmet, and he collapsed in a heap. The pegasus recovered in time, breaking off from his fallen wingpony and taking back to the skies.

Twilight glanced up with a sheepish smile, and Solaire looked down with warm eyes. True, she was improving in combat, but it appeared they would have to work on her courage next.

Another cheer erupted from the crowd as the third guard fell unconscious before their eyes. Excited murmurs electrified the air as veterans of the onlookers brought the newcomers up to speed. It felt like a dream; a wonderful, beautiful dream threatening to become reality before their very eyes.

Blue fire slung across the sky from one of the guards. Twilight quickly snapped to attention, sliding beneath Solaire’s legs and summoning her ward. The spell spattered against the magical shield. Droplets of blue flame fell around her, licking at the cold asphalt at her hooves.

The air crackled behind her, and golden light flooded the street. The opposing mage’s eyes widened in dread. The onlookers watched in amazement as the Giant hurled lightning from his hands and cheered over the thunder as he struck down another guard.

Night Owl didn’t have any weapons. He was just supposed to be standing guard over a mare, making sure she didn’t spill any information about Manehattan. He had already seen two armed guards fall at the traitors’ hooves. Going in emptyhoofed was mad, but he had a duty to perform, whether his guts screamed at him to fly away or not.

The Giant was the biggest threat; the mare only seemed to be defensively supporting him. He shot to the air and dove low, skimming over the heads of the crowd. The Giant had his shield raised and his back turned to him as he focused on another guard. His sword was held low and slightly behind him as he braced himself, but, to Night Owl’s relief, he wasn’t anticipating an attack from behind.

Solaire jerked forward as something snatched his straight sword from behind. His eyes traced a thestral as it shot past him and took to the night skies, the cross guard of his stolen weapon caught in its mouth. His original opponent rammed into his newly exposed chest, and Solaire found himself sucking in his breath as the stallion tackled him to the ground. He grimaced. Such a lack of honor, these foes.

Night Owl lightly tossed the sword in the air and bit down on its hilt. His heart was racing. How long had it been since he had flown like this? The Giant’s mage ejected his brother in arms off her companion and helped him recover. If ever there was a time to strike…

Twilight’s eyes shrank as the thestral pulled in his wings and dove for them. Solaire’s sword was glinting in his mouth with ill-intent for its owner. She felt her heart stop.

No. Not again. She was not going to freeze up. With determination burning in her eyes, she bowed her head and reached out with her magic. The sword hummed in the thestral’s mouth with purple light as it resonated with her. With a wrench from her head, it jerked free from his mouth, and the guard careened to the side from the sudden pull and crashed before the crowd.

Twilight’s stomach turned as the summoned sword drew closer, and she melted in relief as a hand graciously plucked it out of her magic. “Thank you, Twilight,” Solaire nodded kindly before turning back to the fray.

Night Owl groaned, massaging his ringing head. He really didn’t like fighting unicorns. He spat and rolled to his back… and found a rather familiar mare staring down at him with mischievous eyes. The salesmare could hardly contain her devilish smile, and she turned her back to him and reared her hind leg beneath her dress.

Night Owl blinked. “Um… Applej—”

A sharp crack cut him off as her hind leg struck his muzzle. The salesmare craned her head back, admiring her handiwork. Her guard’s eyes were spinning from the blow, and his head finally collapsed on the cobblestone.

She eyed those watching her and raised a hoof to her mouth, feigning innocence. “Oops,” she shrugged.

The crowd was becoming anxious. Seeing the salesmare strike down a guard sparked something inside them all as a revelation dawned upon them. They all wanted these Warriors to defeat the Guard. While they were holding their own now, they were still outnumbered. Why not help them?

It started with a tin can, ringing out as it struck one of the guard’s helmets like a bell. The fighting grinded to a stop, and a wave of unease washed over the guards as they took in the newly tense air. A line of bystanders broke from the crowd, positioning themselves between the Royal Guard and their targets. All eyes were on them, and they all dripped with rebellion.

The captain of the Baltimare Guard felt his eye twitch. What were these civilians thinking? They were protecting them of these terrorists, these traitors to the throne. The crowd slowly closed in around them, armed with an artillery of rocks, fruits, and litter. The Warriors stood stunned and the sudden shift in the tide. The Guard was outnumbered and slowly losing their ground. They weren’t armed to take an insurgency of civilians, of families and friends.

The captain gritted his teeth. “Fall back!” he barked. The first barrage from the civilians had fired, and the Guard shielded themselves from the harmless artillery. “Fall back!” he called again. “Regroup at the base!”

Twilight watched in amazement as the guards ran away and as parts of the crowd gave chase. Something swelled in her chest; a sense of pride. This was the first time somepony had intervened, let alone an entire crowd. She looked to Solaire, as if for answers, and he smiled warmly back.

“You did this, Twilight,” he whispered softly. “You have inspired these people to stand for themselves. You’re making a difference.”

Twilight couldn’t contain herself any longer. She leapt up and wrapped her hooves around Solaire’s chest. “We did it! We did it! We did it!” she squealed in delight. Solaire gave a hearty laugh and spun, holding the mare in his arms so she wouldn’t fall.

A cheer erupted from their audience, and the marketplace was filled with a thunder of hooves clapping against the cobblestone sidewalks. As it slowly calmed, the Warriors noticed many of the ponies were watching them expectantly.

“I do believe they are waiting for a speech,” Solaire whispered to his companion.

Twilight looked up and back to the cheering crowd. She took in a breath to calm the jitters taking over her and nodded. “O-Okay… I can do this,” she said to herself. Solaire let her drop back to her hooves.

“Just like we practiced,” he reminded with a wink. “Strong, and confident. Let them hear the great news you bear.”

Twilight smiled, and her eyes flicked past her companion. “Think you can get me on that awning?” she asked.

Solaire followed her gaze and chuckled, sheathing his sword and getting in position. He brought up his shield with both hands and nodded to his summoner. “Whenever you are ready!” he called.

Twilight broke into a gallop, leaping into the sun painted on her companion’s shield. Solaire pushed up the moment he felt Twilight’s weight and sent her into the air. It almost felt as if she was flying, and she allowed herself a small giggle as she flew. The awning dipped and bounced beneath her as she landed, and as she steadied herself, she cleared her throat and spoke for all of Baltimare to hear.

“Good afternoon, citizens of Baltimare!” she called proudly. “I am Twilight Sparkle of Canterlot!”

“And I, Solaire of Astora!” the Warrior chimed, raising his sword.

“—and we are your Warriors of Sunlight!” Twilight paused, allowing her audience to quell as another cheer encouraged her on. She took in a breath and glanced down to Solaire. He smiled with his eyes and made that strange gesture with his thumb sticking out of his fist, one he explained meant good will from his world. She smiled in appreciation and continued.

“For too long has this Nightmare plagued Equestria! We’re here to show you that you do not have to be afraid; that you can stand up for yourselves, something you have all so bravely proven yourselves already,” she smiled. “This ‘eternal night’ has lasted long enough! Solaire and I are on a quest; a quest to bring back the sun and Equestria’s rightful Princess. With your support, we will break this curse, we will bring Equestria the morning it has waited so long for, and we will bring an end to this Tyrant’s rule!”

Solaire lowered his sword to the audience’s applause and raised his shield to take its place, and the ponies’ thrill seemed only to amplify at the sight. Whoops and hollers welcomed the painted face, and above it all, a stallion’s voice broke over the cheering, “Praise the Sun!”

Twilight hopped off the awning and into Solaire’s expecting arms, grinning from ear to ear. The crowd continued to chant, and Solaire felt something warm glow inside him. He looked down to the mare smiling in his arms. “Where to next, my friend?” he asked warmly.

Twilight thought he’d never ask. She rolled out of his arms and pointed skyward in a direction she hoped was the right way. “To the library!”

Author's Note

But you should be warned that I expect a "Praise the Sun!" joke at one point in the fic. It's Solaire with a sun-themed shield.

Your wish is my command :trollestia:
Best I could do for a Praise the Sun 'joke'. It wouldn't really fit the story anywhere else. Well, now that I think about it...

Chapter 05 - The Solar Archives

It didn’t take long for them to get actual directions to the Baltimare Library. In fact, Twilight found it difficult to find somepony who didn’t want to help. The citizens of Baltimare led these wonderful strangers through their city, spreading the word of their deeds to their family and friends as they passed.

The Royal Guard struggled to perform their duty as the very city they swore to protect turned against them. Masses of civilians swamped them as they patrolled for the traitors, giving them leads after false leads. The market district turned up clean; they were nowhere to be found. The captain was left panicking in his office, desperately trying to coordinate his guards’ efforts. How was he supposed to explain to the Princess that he let the traitors to Her throne escape?

Twilight stared in wonder at the old stone building before her. Twin marble manticores stood guard at the base of the stone steps leading to the entrance. She waved farewell to the ponies that led her here and eagerly trotted up the stair, Solaire tailing behind with an amused smile hidden beneath his helmet.

Twilight impatiently trotted in place, beaming at Solaire, and internally holding back a squeal of delight. She couldn’t believe it. She made it. She really, truly made it. Behind these doors held the key to their salvation; or rather, the knowledge of where to find or use it. The morning sun never felt closer, and she was ready to feel its warm rays wash over the cold land again.

She took in a calming breath and knocked.

The doors were silent.

Solaire gave the ornate doors a once over and curiously looked to his summoner. She was still hopping excitedly on her hooves. She looked up to him with bright eyes and back to the doors expectantly. Twilight couldn’t contain herself. She reached up and knocked again.

The wooden doors creaked open, revealing a rather confused stallion. “Um, this is a public library, you know,” the librarian pointed out. “It’s open for everypony, you don't have to—” His words trailed as he stared at the Giant slack jawed. By the Stars, they found him.

The door slammed in the Warriors’ faces, opening slightly once more for a hoof to hang a small sign on its handle before slamming again. Solaire knelt down, examining the small print.

Closed

“Closed for the night!” the stallion shouted through the doors. “No more visitors! Sorry for any inconveniences!”

“Well,” Solaire said cautiously. “That was… unexpected.”

Twilight stared blankly at the door where the familiar stallion had been. “Tales?” she asked absently. She knocked on the door and called slightly louder. “Uncle Tales?”

The stallion’s ears perked up on the other side of the door to the familiar name. He slowly dropped down from all fours, having braced his back against the door after he slammed it. The door opened just enough for his eye to peer out, and he focused not on the Giant this time but the mare accompanying him.

“Twilight?” Tales whispered. He opened the door wider, confirming his hopes. “Twilight Sparkle?”

Twilight sprung forward, sporting a wide grin, and tackled the stallion into a hug. “Uncle Tales!”

Solaire chuckled as the stallion slowly came back to his senses, brushing his disheveled forelocks to the side and wrapping a hoof around Twilight. A warm, fuzzy feeling bubbled inside as the two reconnected. It must have felt marvelous to find a familiar face on such a long, lonely journey, he wondered.

His summoner eventually let go and looked to him with bright eyes. “This is Tall Tales,” she explained giddily. “He’s a good friend of my dad’s; they helped gather all of the old books for the Baltimare Library.” She cut herself off with a gasp and stared at her pseudo-uncle in wonder. “And now you’re in charge of the secret archives!” she squealed, her hooves trotting excitedly in place.

“Shh-tch-tch!” Tales covered Twilight’s mouth with a hoof, and his eyes darted suspiciously across the empty street. “It’s not going to stay a secret for long if you shout it like that,” he pointed out, withdrawing back into the library. He checked inside and motioned them to follow. “Come on, we can talk in my office.

“Sorry about the whole ‘slamming the door in your face’,” he apologized as they followed close in tow. “Thought you were somepony else. You have to understand, my ‘job’ requires me to be a little… paranoid with unfamiliar faces.” He gave a content chuckle. “You can only imagine how relieving it was to see yours, Twilight,” he turned to face her, only to find that she had paused halfway to gawk at the atrium.

Her eyes widened, trying to take it all in, and glee sparkled inside. There were so many books, all arranged beautifully in stories upon stories of towering shelves. She wondered what would it be like to live here. She could read for months on end and only have read the tiniest fraction of knowledge stored here. Her heart fluttered. Maybe once this was over, she could ask Tales for an internship; better yet, maybe even a full job.

Solaire boomed with laughter and shook his head, returning to his companion’s side. “Come now, Twilight; you can marvel at the tomes another time,” he reminded her. “For now, we still have a quest to complete.”

Twilight finally convinced herself to tear her eyes away, and Solaire felt his heart melt as the wonder still danced inside. “We’re taking some for the trip,” she said; not as a request, but a fact. Solaire could only chuckle, his eyes smiling in agreement.

They found Tales in his office at the front corner of the library. He sat patiently at his desk for his guests, placing a pair of half-moon spectacles over his eyes.

“So,” he smiled as they entered. “To what do I owe the pleasure of this surprise visit?”

“We’re looking for a book,” Twilight said simply, grinning from ear to ear as she took her seat. Solaire opted to sit cross-legged next to her.

Tales let out a small snicker. “Well, you certainly came a long way to check one out,” he joked. “Although, I guess your local library wouldn’t do. Do you have the title?

“Equestrian Artifacts and Actualities,” Twilight announced proudly. “And anything else you might have on the Elements of Harmony.”

Tales’ ears perked up as a peculiar sense of déjà vu took over. Why did that sound so familiar? “The name rings a bell,” he admitted, frowning in thought. He rose from his desk and inspected the bookshelf lining the back wall, running his hoof over the spines of books searchingly. “I’ll have to check the catalog. Would you mind closing the blinds? This will only take a moment.”

Finding his prize, he pulled against a larger book. It tilted back, halfway to falling before the mechanism caught it. Twilight stared with wide eyes as the bookshelf shuddered and moved, retreating further into the wall before sliding to hide behind the shelf next to it. Tall Tales disappeared into the narrow tunnel, a small candle his only source of illumination.

Twilight and Solaire sat patiently for his return; the former unable to contain her giddiness. After a few minutes, a warm light glowed in the tunnel, and Tall Tales emerged, balancing a heavy tome on his head.

“I knew that name sounded familiar!” he announced as he slid the book off his mane and onto his desk. He flipped through the pages, his hoof scanning each line until it found its target. “There, Equestrian Artifacts and Actualities!” A small frown cut off his excitement. “Unfortunately, we don’t currently have it. It’s been checked out by one Evening Twinkle.”

Twilight cut him off with a gasp. “Evening Twinkle? The Evening Twinkle?” She looked to Solaire in awe. “She was the Princess’ personal student,” she explained excitedly. “But when Nightmare Moon took the throne, she disappeared. Nopony knew what happened to her!” Twilight turned her attention back to Tales with wonder in her eyes. “She was here?! What was she like? Did she say anything about the Princess? Does she have a plan? When did she get here?”

Tales reeled back from the barrage of questions, his eyes darting to Solaire as if for support. “Um, yes, she was here,” he explained, answering the only question he had managed to catch. “Long time ago, though. In fact, her checkout is overdue by nearly three years now.” He winced, looking up to the hopeful mare. “That’s… rarely a good sign,” he said delicately, hoping not to crush her.

“Oh.” Solaire felt his spirits fall with Twilight’s as her ears drooped. They had come so far; surely this could not be the end, not when they just began. “M-Maybe we can find her,” Twilight stuttered, her confidence quickly being sapped away; for if the Princess’ own student had failed before her, what hope did Twilight have that they would succeed? “Do you know where she was going?”

Tales bit his lip and hesitantly shook his head. “I’m not supposed to give any information about my customers,” he said quietly. “I technically shouldn’t have even told you her name. But…” He sucked in a breath and slowly let it out. “Considering the… gravity of this situation, and the fact your father has helped our cause so much, I might break the rules this once. She checked a lot of books out of the archives for ‘special research’. She also seemed very curious about these ‘Elements of Harmony’. Perhaps you two will be able to help each other. After all, you two have apparently made a name for yourselves, ‘Warriors of Sunlight’,” he added with a smile.

He closed the catalog with finality, and his smile disappeared as he lowered his voice. “She was last heading for Manehattan,” he whispered. “She insisted on keeping the books with her. I told her to keep me updated if her plans changed, but I haven’t heard from her since she first arrived three years ago. It’s a stretch, but that might be your best bet if you plan on finding her.”

Twilight sighed in relief. “Thanks, Uncle Tales. You don’t know what this means for us.”

“Any time, Twily,” he smiled.

Twilight’s heart froze at the sound of her old nickname. As Tales reached a hoof out over the table, she numbly leaned forward, pressing a smile as they shared a quick, parting hug. Nopony had called her that in a long time; the last one to do that was her—

“Is there anything else I can do for you while you’re here?” Tales asked hopefully as they broke off. “You both must be exhausted from your trip. I can set some beds in the Archives if you want to stay.”

“I believe that is Twilight’s decision,” Solaire pointed out warmly. He had noticed her stiffen. It was odd; simple words would seem to take her to another world at times. He found it was not in his place to ask. If she ever wished to talk, he would always be open to her. Although, at times, he found that she needed a gentle nudge to bring her back. “After all, she is the lead in this campaign of ours.”

“I always knew she had it in her,” Tales said proudly.

Twilight blinked, remembering where she was and giving a more genuine smile. “Thanks for the offer, but we really need to keep moving,” she explained heavyheartedly. Her eyes flickered to Solaire empathetically, knowing he surely wanted to rest after this long journey as well. “We figured out it isn’t safe for us to stay in one place for too long. You’ve done more than enough already though.”

“But are you sure there’s nothing more I could do?” he pressed. He looked around his office and gave a sad, half-hearted laugh. “I’m just so… confined in these walls all the time. I used to travel the world, and now I’m tied down to protecting this archive. Everything I know of what’s going on outside is what I read in the papers. I can’t leave and risk everypony’s work, but I still want to help the cause, to feel like I’m actually making a difference for once. Please, there has to be something.”

Twilight inwardly winced. For him of all ponies, being trapped in one place must have felt like torture. She wished she could help. An idea finally struck her, a problem that needed fixing for a long time now. And what better place to look than the Solar Age archives?

“Actually, I think there might be something after all,” she thought aloud, tapping her chin with a hoof. She looked to Tales, a curious spark dancing in her eyes. “I don’t suppose you have any books on combat magic?”

“Why, hello there! My name is OJ. You two were absolutely marvelous in the market; I was lucky enough to catch the end of it! It was truly inspiring. I was just hoping I could… I could… Oh, what could I do?” the salesmare hissed to herself.

She paced back and forth at the base of the library’s steps. The Warriors were still in there, of that she was sure. She nearly followed in after them, but as she reached those large doors, something horrible dawned on her: she didn’t know what to say.

She wanted to help them; though she didn’t know how. While the citizens of Baltimare revolted against the Guard, the salesmare found she couldn’t join them. True, she had struck down Night Owl, but she blamed it on three years of pent up frustration towards him. Challenging the entirety of the Royal Guard, however… Oh, no, her auntie and uncle would not approve of that sort of behavior. It was unladylike to fight. She had their image to uphold, whether one side won or the other, and she knew they would never want her to cause any trouble. At least, not any more trouble than she had already caused.

She could invite them to her home for a meal! No, that wouldn’t do. Apart from her cooking, her trailer was not exactly a five-star hotel. She could make them something for the road. Oh, but how would they carry it? Their saddlebags looked full enough as they were. She grunted in frustration. Why did this have to be so difficult?

“Thanks again, Uncle Tales!”

The salesmare’s ears perked up, and her attention was drawn to the library doors where the Warriors were making their exit. The unicorn waved at the librarian, and the Giant stood patiently a few steps down, bringing them closer to eye level. The salesmare needed to think fast if she wanted to show her appreciation.

As they finished their farewells, the unicorn caught up to the Giant, and they began their descent to the salesmare. “Alright, Manehattan is going to be pretty far out of the way,” she overheard the unicorn explain. “It should be another week’s walk north, if everything goes well, and that’s if we don’t make any stops. Oh, excuse me!”

Twilight chuckled apologetically as she nearly ran into the only other mare standing absolutely still on the sidewalk. Solaire gave a hearty laugh and turned to the poor mare. “Oh, forgive us; our minds were somewhere else,” he said sincerely. The salesmare was taken aback at his gentle voice. Given his display, she expected him to sound much more… brutish. “I do hope we didn’t cause you any trouble. Come now, Twilight; our journey awaits us!”

“Did… did you say you were going to Manehattan?”

The two Warriors stopped in their tracks, turning back to the mare. “Maybe…” Twilight started carefully. “Why do you ask?”

The salesmare shook her head. These may very well have been the Warriors she had heard rumors of, but it was just the two of them, not the army the rumors had mentioned. They wouldn’t stand a chance. “You can’t,” she said quickly. “It’s too dangerous there, even for you.”

“Do not fret, little pony,” Solaire chuckled warmly. “We are more than capable of handling ourselves. Why, we’ve traveled for the last two weeks on our own; another north won’t be too burdensome.”

Twilight eyed the salesmare more curiously. There was a tremor in this stranger’s voice, albeit small. “What do you mean?” Twilight pressed.

“I… I’m not allowed to say,” she admitted, shrinking back slightly. The salesmare felt her muzzle scrunch. If she told the truth, the Guard would have her tried for treason, perhaps even send her back to Manehattan. But she couldn’t lie to them, not after all they had done for everypony.

The salesmare gulped down her fear, building her courage. “But… to hay with it!” She took in a breath as if it would be her last. “Manehattan is on lockdown!” The two Warriors reeled back from her sudden outburst, but the salesmare had opened the floodgates, and the truth was only just starting to spill out.

“Nopony is supposed to know about it,” she said quickly, searching the skies, waiting for a guard to swoop in to silence her. “It’s an absolute nightmare. I was lucky enough to slip through before the Royal Guard took over. The rumors, the griffons, the riots; it was like a warzone!”

“S-Slow down!” Twilight stammered, her mind still reeling. “What do you mean? How long has this been going on?”

“Three years,” the salesmare confessed shakily. “They won’t let anypony in or out. I only know that my dear Auntie and Uncle Orange are safe from the letters they send.” She fell back on her hindquarters, holding her head in forehooves. “The-The griffons!” she recalled, flicking her eyes up to the unicorn. “Manhattan has the closest port to the old Griffon Kingdom. They’ve been immigrating there from across the sea, making a commotion about the Princess and her eternal night. With the tensions growing between the two kingdoms, she must have seen them as a threat. After that riot…” her voice trailed off.

She looked past them, a distant look in her eyes as realization dawned on her. “I… I haven’t said that to anypony in over three years,” she said to herself. A ghost of a smile formed with a halfhearted laugh. “I forgot how nice it was to speak the truth so openly.” Her smile melted away as she focused back on the Warriors. “Please, you must understand,” she pleaded. “Manehattan is too dangerous, even for Warriors like you. You’ll be stopped by the Guard before you even come within the city limits.”

Twilight stood dumbstruck by the news, trying to process the stranger’s mad ramblings. Could it really be true? “I’m sorry, but that still doesn’t change anything,” she eventually said. She looked up to Solaire for support and back to the stranger. “Manehattan is next on our journey; we can’t go anywhere else.”

“We appreciate your concern, though,” Solaire said softly, hoping to ease the troubled mare. “We’ll be sure to be careful.”

The salesmare shook her head. The Warriors seemed dead set on carrying on with their quest despite her warnings, and there was nothing she could do to sway their judgement. They would need an army to breach the Manehattan Guard, lest they be overwhelmed before they even come within the city. She was by no means an army, but perhaps…

“Perhaps I can help you after all,” she thought aloud.

The Warriors glanced to each other, and then back to her. “What do you mean?” Twilight asked curiously.

“I… I think I can get you inside of Manehattan,” the salesmare explained. “I managed to slip through before the lockdown began, and the Guard has been keeping an eye on me ever since.” Excitement sparked in her eyes as her plan took form. “You can hide in my trailer as I take you there. I can send a letter in advance to my aunt and uncle. The Guard never hid the fact that they look through my mail before I receive it; I’m sure they check whatever letters I send back, so it won’t be too much of a surprise.”

“Wait,” Twilight interrupted her. “Are… are you sure you want to do this? We don’t exactly live a glamorous life. You’ll be branded a traitor if you help us.”

The salesmare hesitated, but gave a small nod. “I’m sure. You two have put so much on the line to help us; it’s only fair for somepony to return the favor. And if I cannot sway you to stay away from Manehattan…” She paused to build her courage and held her head high. “Then it is only proper that I take you there. After all, nopony else can.”

Twilight glanced up to Solaire, a troubled look in her eyes. “What do you think?” she asked him.

Solaire hummed in thought and knelt before the stranger, sizing her up. Her dress did not exactly spell ‘warrior’ to him, although Lords forbid he think poorly of her request because of it. After all, Twilight herself admitted to not having any combat experience until Meadow Grove, and now she was able to hold her own, for the most part. “If she believes she is capable, then I do not see any trouble with it. After all, in this land of cold, never-ending darkness, who are we to turn down another soul willing to engage in cooperation?”

“I must admit, I’ve never been in fight,” the salesmare explained, but her hopeful smile never wavered. “But I would be more than honored to help. I can take you where you need to go and provide a place for rest and food.”

“And rest does sound delightful,” Solaire pointed out to Twilight. “How long has it been since we’ve sat down to eat without fear of these Guards finding us?”

Twilight nodded with a faint grin. The temptation was strong, and if this stranger was willing… “Alright, you’ve convinced me,” she smiled to them. She held out a hoof to the salesmare. “Welcome to the Warriors of Sunlight, Miss…” She blinked and retracted her hoof slightly with a sheepish smile. “I’m sorry, I don’t think I caught your name.”

“Yes, um, most ponies here know me by OJ, but…” She hesitated, but with a proud smile, she took Twilight’s hoof and gave it a firm shake. “Please, call me Applejack.”

“Pleasure to meet you, Applejack. Twilight Sparkle,” Twilight nodded.

“And Solaire of Astora,” Solaire greeted warmly, giving the mare a small bow.

Applejack returned with a curtsy and giggled lightly. “Charmed.”

“I feel this is the beginning of a wonderful journey,” Solaire smiled, rising back to his feet.

“But now, we really do need to be moving,” Twilight reminded him. She gave an apologetic smile to Applejack. “Sorry, you’ll learn soon enough that it’s best if we keep moving. Last chance to back out?”

“Nonsense, darling,” Applejack waved. “I won’t hear another word of it. I’ll take you to Manehattan and wherever else you need. You can count on me.” The answer pleased her new companions, and without wasting another moment she trotted past them. “Come along now, dears. The walk to my trailer isn’t too dreadful, but we should get you out of the open as soon as we can.”

Twilight and Solaire looked to each other and smiled and quickly caught up with their new companion. “While we’re on our way, maybe we can hash out this plan of yours,” Twilight offered as she trotted up to Applejack. The once-salesmare smiled in return as they began to discuss the finer details of sneaking into Manehattan. Solaire stayed a close pace behind, a warmth bubbling in his heart at the sight of the two mares cooperating. It warmed his soul to see their party expanding, and he hoped this new addition wouldn’t be the last.

Tall Tales waved farewell as Twilight disappeared past the street with the Warrior and the stranger, hoping he had done enough. He was relieved to see her well. After all that had happened to her, the sacrifice her father made to ensure the Archive would stay safe, nopony would ever know how much they owed her family; perhaps not even her.

He gave her as many tomes as her saddlebags could carry; basics of combat magic, spells and counterspells, even a few light stories for the road, by her request. He hoped she wouldn’t have to use them, as useless as hoping was. It was going to be a long, arduous road for her, and he was just thankful that she had found a friend for company along it.

“Uncle Tales, eh?”

Tales froze as the voice sneered behind him. He dared to look behind him, and his heart nearly leapt from his chest. A thestral in Lunar armor landed on the steps of the library, his armored hooves clinking against the stone. His cold, blue eyes pierced through Tales, and he felt his heart filling with dread.

Night Owl looked past the librarian and down the street where the salesmare and the traitors had disappeared. How that mare had cannons for hind legs, he’d never know. A part of him kicked himself for letting her walk away, but he promised himself he would share her his piece of mind another moon. For now, he had more alluring prey to deal with.

“Didn’t know the traitors had relatives here,” he continued with devilish sneer. “What interesting ties you have, librarian.”

“I-I…” Tall Tales stammered. “I can explain!”

“Shtch!” the guard cut him off, raising a hoof. Tales didn’t dare utter another word. This one seemed tense.

“I’ve had a very… long moon tonight,” Night Owl explained through a sarcastic smile. “I’m not in the mood for any stories, librarian. All I know is that I just saw the traitors walk out your doors with very full saddlebags, much larger than I remembered them earlier.”

“Books!” Tales yelped. He strained to keep his nervous shudder under control and tried to sport his best poker face. Unfortunately, he was always terrible at poker. “They-They just dropped in, asking for some books for the road.” He gave a nervous chuckle. “I guess even dastardly traitors can enjoy a good read every once in a while.”

“I thought I said I didn’t want to hear any—!” Night Owl cut himself off as something came loose in his mouth. His tongue danced around the foreign yet familiar object before spitting it out. The fang clattered against the stone steps, and the two stallions eyed it curiously. The Lunar Guard was first to look up, sporting a forced, broken smile. Oh, how he was going to make that salesmare pay.

“The way I see it, either one of two things happened,” Night Owl explained. “Either the terrorists held you against your will and stole the books, or you willingly helped traitors to the Throne.” He strode closer to the librarian, who took a few uneasy steps back. “And given your… heartfelt goodbyes and your apparent relationship with one of them, I can’t help but be a little swayed,” he hissed. He paused as he was right on top of the stallion and casually glanced at the library next to them.

“It really makes you wonder why they came to this library as opposed to all the other closer ones from the marketplace,” he thought aloud, his sly smile never wavering. “And just for a few… What was it you said again? ‘A few good reads for the road’?”

Tall Tales tried to speak, but his mouth was immediately plugged before he could so much as let out a squeak. The Lunar Guard looked back to him with his cold, slitted eyes. “No, no,” he smiled. “No stories. I’m not in the mood. But I know somepony who might.” Tales’ heart froze as the Guard grabbed him by the hoof and gave him a wolf’s grin.

“You’re coming with me. I’m sure the Princess would love to hear your story, librarian.”

Author's Note

Chapter 06 - The Dark Soul

“You can’t do this to me!”

Rarity nearly jumped out of her coat as the grand doors to the throne room burst open. Two Lunar Guards escorted the stranger, but he was not ready to leave. He thrashed in their grip, digging his hole-ridden hooves into the carpet. Rarity frowned; she had just cleaned that.

The stranger’s black coat gleamed in the blue firelight of the grand hall. His solid blue eyes glared into the other room at the darkened throne, and he continued spewing his vile slander.

“My Queen will see this as an act of war, you wretch!” he cried out. One of his escorts drove a hoof into his side to silence him, and the stranger sucked in a pained breath, thankful for what little protection his natural ‘armor’ provided him.

“Your Queen should have considered that before sending a spy into my midst!” a chilling voice called from the throne room, spitting out the words as if they were acid.

Rarity didn’t dare peek through the doors, knowing full well the fury she would find. She could hear the verbal war waging from the other side of the grand hall, and it only seemed to grow more intense the closer she drew. It was not of her own choice, though; the tapestries were due for cleaning again, and she knew better than to let the Princess’ decor gather dust.

“I am Nightmare Moon!” the voice bellowed. The hall became still, even the stranger froze. “Ruler of Equestria; Princess of the Night! The very heavens bend to my will! If your Queen dares think to defy me—” Her voice fell softly, allowing her words to hang hauntingly in the air. “Then let her know my wrath.”

Rarity fought back a chill threatening to race down her spine. The guards knew their cue, and resumed dragging the now mortified stranger. His eyes were frozen in shock; the realization of what he just did fully dawning upon him. His mouth moved, trying to form words, and when they finally came, they had lost the fire Rarity had overheard.

“W-Wait,” he called, not even bothering to resist anymore. “No. No, please let me go,” he begged. “Just let me report to my Queen, and we will have nothing more to do with this nation. You’ll never hear of us again!”

There was no response. The heavy doors to the throne room hummed in a deep blue light, and a low groan flooded the hall as they slowly closed. Dread gripped the stranger’s twisted heart in a vise. No, he couldn’t let this be the end.

“Please, the changelings are starving!” he cried over the closing doors, a fearful tear threatening to break from his eye. “We won’t survive a war; it will be the death of us. Just let me go!” The guards drug him around the corner at the end of the hall, and the stranger gave one last, desperate cry. “Don’t make us fight a meaningless war; there is no love in this land!”

The door closed with a grim finality. Rarity realized she was quivering slightly. She took in a breath and summoned one of the tapestries down to her, finding salvation in the dust as she brushed it away.

“Come on, let’s talk about this.”

It was all for naught, though. Apparently, the Princess was having a busy moon.

Three guards escorted a stallion towards the Princess’ throne room, another pair of frightened blue eyes. He lightly dragged his hooves across the eloquent carpet; more scuffs she would have to clean. She stiffened as she recognized one of the guards.

“Captain,” she nodded politely as the thestral approached. “I am pleased to see you have returned safely from that dreadful North.”

“Aye, it’s good to be back,” the captain nodded. “Much warmer down here; don’t have to worry about the frost.” The other guards paused with him, and he nodded to one of them. “Silver and I can take it from here, Night Owl. Why don’t you get some rest?”

The thestral stiffened, looking between his captain and his prisoner. “Sir, with all due respect, I dragged this traitor here by carriage for two moons,” he explained, restraint heavy in his voice. “I… think I’ve earned the right to see his trial.”

“I’ll ensure you’re properly rewarded for your duty,” the captain assured. “But you’re exhausted; I could see it when we met at the bridge. Go to the barracks; take the rest of the moon off, or go to the medical wing if you’re still sore.” Night Owl hesitated, stealing one last look at his prisoner. “Get some rest, knight,” the captain said with a gentle finality. “That’s an order.”

A small sigh barely escaped the guard. “Understood, sir,” Night Owl nodded. “Thank you, Captain.”

He marched down the hall, stretching his sore wings and legs. The captain waited before turning to the other guard, motioning for her to bring the prisoner before the Princess. She gulped down her fear and pushed the prisoner forward, summoning the doors open with her magic. A small whimper escaped the prisoner, but he knew better than to try to run.

“So much has happened since I left,” the captain sighed after a pause. “Tensions are growing with the griffons; a rebellion rose and fell against the Princess. I’ve even heard of a recent band of warriors that are travelling the country, turning the citizens against the Guard.” His voice trailed, and he shook his head. “I should have stayed here,” he muttered. “Quelled everything before it all came so out of hoof.”

“Your knights up north needed you more than we did,” Rarity offered with a sympathetic smile. “The Princess has protected us well enough, and I’m sure your presence itself helped rally the knights to push back the Old King.”

“Yes, I’m sure that would make for a great headline,” the captain said with a distasteful chuckle. He motioned a hoof down the hall where Night Owl disappeared. “That Lunar Guard woke up in Baltimare in a pile of trash and rubble with more bruises than he remembered receiving. That was after the entire population of the city suddenly turned against the Guard while they were engaging this new crop of insurgents.

“We’re barely holding the frontlines as it is. What will my knights do when word of this rebellion spreads north?” he demanded. “Will they fight for the ponies that call them traitors? Will their faith in our cause stand firm when the very ponies they’ve sworn to protect despise them?” His fire faded as his eyes fell. “I never should have left,” he repeated with a sigh of defeat.

Rarity raised a sympathetic hoof, but she prompted to lower it as the captain regained his stolid bearing. “It was out of your hoof,” she offered. “You couldn’t have known. The world has changed so much these last two years.”

The captain nodded his head appreciatively, drawing a breath and letting it out slowly. “Aye, it has,” he agreed. His eyes glanced back down the hall, and he lowered his voice. “Speaking of the world changing, did you see that… creature Valiance and Stonewall were escorting?” he asked. “I’ve never seen anything like that in my life. What was it?”

Rarity shook her head. “I’m not sure, but whatever it was, it was a spy. It had the nerve to threaten war on Her Highness.”

The captain stiffened. “And how did the Princess respond?” he asked carefully.

“I fear she may have accepted his bluff,” Rarity sighed. “After sending him to the sleeping chambers.”

She noticed him deflate at the news, if only barely so. Being Captain of the Guard had made him rather stoic over the years, but even he couldn't hide his distaste. Nopony wanted to fight a war, let alone after returning from one still ongoing.

“I’ll… speak with the Princess,” he offered. “Thank you, Miss Rarity.”

“Always a pleasure, Captain,” she nodded, returning to her work.

The captain marched to the open doors of the throne room, only to step aside and his lieutenant galloped by. It must have been urgent. He glanced inside and found the prisoner already bowing before the throne. The Princess acknowledged his entrance with a brisk glance before returning her focus on the quivering subject before her.

“Please, Your Highness, please understand,” the librarian begged. “We didn't mean to offend you.”

“If you meant no ill will, then why conspire in secrecy?” Nightmare Moon demanded coldly.

Tall Tales gulped down the lump in his throat. How had it all come to this? “We heard stories,” he admitted. “Stories of the Guard gathering books of the Solar Age and destroying them.” He looked between his guard and the newly returned captain at his sides and built his courage. “We couldn’t stand by and let them destroy our history.”

“We,” the Princess echoed, her eyes narrowing. “You keep saying ‘we’. How many of you are there?”

The librarian winced. “I… I don’t know.”

“That isn’t an answer,” his guard glared.

“It’s the truth!” he defended. His eyes darted towards the Princess before looking back to the marble floor. “You’ve already arrested most of them. Those that remained… abandoned our quest.” He took in a breath and stood, trying to feel brave as he held his head high. “There’s nopony left. I… I’m all that’s left of the Solar Archives.”

Nightmare Moon hummed in thought, regarding the librarian with an amused smile. “A very commendable speech,” she offered. “Perhaps more so if the last librarian we captured hadn’t declared the same.”

Tall Tales winced, closing his eyes as if doing so would take him away from this horrible place.

“Tell me, librarian,” the Princess commanded. “Confirm a rumor for me. I’ve been told the Solar Archives hold all the remaining books from the last age. Is this true?”

Ice ran through his veins. He didn't dare answer, and in his strained silence, Nightmare found all that she needed. “Good,” she nodded approvingly. She turned her attention to the guard, and she straightened to attention. “Hear my decree,” she commanded. “On this night, I hereby condemn the Baltimare Library to be razed to the ground, and the remains burned to cinders.”

“W-What?!” Tales sputtered. The guard and captain held him back as he attempted to rise defiantly, but they couldn’t stop his voice. “No; you can’t! There’s nearly a thousand years of history in the Archives, our history.”

“A false history,” Nightmare corrected him. “One spread with rumors from your last ‘Princess’.” She rose and descended from the stairs leading to her throne, her eyes locked on the tearful stallion’s. “Do not worry,” she cooed. “The truth will be revealed, and generations from now, ponykind will learn it; adhere to it. The world will be free from the lies spread by the Other.”

Tall Tales quivered in his captors’ hooves. He never realized how tall the Princess of the Night was until she stood fully before him. Her wings spread large, and her horn was sharp as a blade. Her astral mane hung in the air like the night sky, moving and weaving as if it was alive. He feared it would reach out to strangle him, and the last he would see would be the stars and those cold, reptilian eyes.

Something cold traced his chin as she reached out with her hoof. He wrenched his head away and gave her one last defiant leer. “The only Princess spreading lies is you,” he hissed.

The guard and the captain glared at him, but the Princess was much more reserved. She gave him a warm and, dare Tales say, inviting smile and turned her head to the side as if to see him better. “Our guest appears weary from his travel,” she noted matter-of-factly, her insinuating grin never faltering. “Send him to the sleeping chambers, and let him have his much-needed rest.”

The Guard nodded, locking a hoof around the prisoner’s leg and escorting him out. Tales was in a daze, trying to process what he had just heard, and only when he understood did he begin resisting.

“Wait, I'll talk!” He had heard the rumors. “I'll tell you everything you need to know!” He had heard of what happens to those who entered the Princess’ sleeping chambers. “There's two of them; only two.” Nopony ever returned. “They were looking for tomes of combat magic.” An endless nightmare, orchestrated by Her Majesty herself. “They were heading north!” He would do anything to escape that fate. “To Fillydelphia!” Well, almost anything.

“Pleasant dreams,” the Princess cooed after him. She willed the doors to close, and they obeyed, cutting off the stallion’s groveling for mercy. She would find the truth from him, one way or another. She glanced to the Captain and cast a spell to lock the doors as an afterthought. After all, this had been a very tiring moon, and she wanted no more interruptions.

“If it isn’t my white knight,” she hummed. “Here to save me from the longsome drag that is my royal duties.” The Captain straightened, holding his head a little higher with pride. With an amused smile, she turned and strode back to her throne. “At ease, Nightingale,” she commanded as she seated herself. “You’ve had too long of a journey. Tell me, how fares the war in the North?”

Nightingale hesitated. “I will not lie, Your Majesty; your knights have seen better moons,” he admitted, bowing his head slightly. “The Old King’s subjects are relentless in their attacks, and the he is using your night to his advantage. His black magic seems to feed off the darkness, and it’s twisting the land to his will.”

Anypony else would have taken her lack of response for apathy, but Nightingale knew the Princess well enough to understand her calculating silence. Perhaps he should sow some good news in as well.

“Your decision to send Cadenza in your stead was very wise, though,” he continued. “She shares the same… distaste for the Old King as you, and she has been very instrumental in the efforts to hold the line. I don’t think the morale of your knights has been any higher than this last year. With her on the battlefield, I feel we might just pull through this terrible war.”

“Of course,” the Princess nodded approvingly. She held an ornate hoof to her chest proudly. “It was my plan, after all. That false ‘princess’ was doing nopony any good rotting in the sleeping chambers with the rest of the common criminals.” She paused, uncertainty chipping away at the confidence in her voice, and she cast a suspicious glance. “And Cadenza…She hasn't shown any signs of treachery with my knights?”

“Do not worry, Your Majesty,” the captain assured her with a nod. “Even if she tried, your Guard will remain loyal to you. They are all that’s keeping her safe on the front; she wouldn’t turn against their leader and lose that protection from the Old King.” The Princess relaxed, albeit subtly, but the captain took note of it. “I’ve heard you have had trouble with insurgents in my absence,” he noted.

Nightmare Moon straightened in her throne, the air of pride quickly returning. “Yes, but it was nothing I could not handle,” she waved off. Her lips pressed into a small frown, and she shook her head. “Still, the nerve of those ponies. Do they not know of the terrors I save them from? An ancient king from a forgotten land returns, threatening to take all of Equestria. Tensions rise with the broken Griffon Kingdom. And now we have an infestation of spies of the likes nopony has ever seen! And I am the one that holds them at bay. I am the one defending Equestria from falling to Chaos.”

She let out a scoff. “Yet these rebels would have me dethroned. And what would they have in my stead?” she demanded. “They speak of their last Princess so highly, and the era of ‘peace’ in which she reigned. They ignore the fact that in her kindness and generosity, the Old Princess left them weak, vulnerable to attacks such as these,” she said, spitting the words out as if they were acid.

“But I will show them,” she nearly growled. “Even with three wars threatening to overwhelm us; even with these rebellions threatening to turn us against ourselves; even without their precious sun and that witch that commanded it; Equestria will stand strong! We will stave off these invaders and insurgents; these spies and saboteurs. And History will remember those who tried to rise against us and warn those who would dare try again of my power!”

“Perhaps you shouldn’t wait for history to remind everypony why you hold the throne,” Nightingale suggested softly. “I believe some ponies have already forgotten.”

The Princess took a breath, folding her wings back to her sides as she returned to her reserved composure. “Ah, yes. Baltimare,” she said coldly. “You’ve already heard?”

He gave a solemn nod, and she shook her head. “An entire city, turned against me, against Equestria,” she hissed. “This band of ‘Warriors’ is becoming a thorn in my side.”

“What will you do with the city?” the captain asked hesitantly.

The Princess didn’t answer immediately. A thought rolled in her head, and she hummed delightedly. “I will make an example of them,” she announced as she rose from her throne. “Send Dream Catcher and her acolytes once she’s done with our latest ‘guest’. While all those traitors sleep, have her cast a spell to ensure they stay locked in the Dreamlands.” Her voice trailed slightly as she stared off at something only she could see. A wolf’s grin threatened to split her muzzle. “A weeklong, uninterrupted nightmare; more than enough to remind them the fate of those who would turn against me. Wouldn’t you say?”

“More than enough, Your Majesty,” Nightingale agreed with a nod.

Nightmare Moon nestled herself back in her cushioned throne, humming to herself in thought. “Speaking of Dream Catcher, she should be finished with the librarian by now,” she noted, an excited grin slowly taking over. “It is time I paid our guest a less… formal visit. Stand by, Captain. I may have a new assignment for you yet.”

With her magic, she reached out to the Dreamlands, and it answered her beckon. Before her eyes, shadows came to life, stretching and consuming the throne room as they raced to her. She closed her eyes as the soothing and familiar sense of weightlessness washed over her, and when they opened, she found herself in a realm filled with the thoughts and passions of all her subjects.

Her fangs flashed in the ambient light as she gave a playful smirk. “Now, where are you, my little pony?”

He had to hurry. They were going to burn them. Burn them all. All his life’s work. All his friends’ life’s works. So many books. He couldn’t save them all.

Tall Tales galloped through the rows upon rows upon rows of bookshelves, shoveling as many books as he could into his saddlebags. With each book his hooves touched, he could see the faces of every stallion, mare, and foal that gave them to him, entrusted them to him. He had let them all down.

The Mare in the Moon hung over his head, his only source of light in the infinite abyss where the ceiling should have been. She studied him with disappointed eyes. How could he have failed her so?

His bags were full. Again. This made for the third set. But there’s still so many. Tales turned back and galloped to the stairs; the other bags were waiting in his office. He would have to grab a new one and keep working.

He slid to a halt at the base of the stone steps, frozen in fear. Cold, reptilian eyes glistened in the shadows far up the stairway.

“In a hurry, librarian?” the Nightmare asked.

Tales took a step back, and then another. “N-No,” he stammered. “No, you can’t be here; not so soon. I-I didn’t have enough time.”

Shadows stretched out from the darkened stairwell, reaching out for him like claws. “Please, did you really think you ever would?” the Nightmare cooed. Tales backpedaled further away as the eyes descended. A body as dark as a starless midnight formed to complement them, contrasted by a blue, ethereal mane made of a galaxy of stars.

She glanced around, observing the underground library as if it was her first time to step hoof in it. “Ah, so this is the fabled Solar Archives,” she mused, stopping at the base of the stairs. “Or, how you remember it, rather. A shame I will not be present for its destruction, but I will relish each moment I have here with you.”

Tall Tales’ mind was reeling. What was she saying? She was here now, no matter how badly he wished she wasn’t. Somewhere deep in the archives, a hidden door opened, he could feel it, and a spark flew out, catching the first of many bookshelves on fire.

The blaze spread until it surrounded the two. Tales felt something burn against his sides, and in a flurry of motion he threw off his saddlebags, his already burning books joining the inferno. The Nightmare’s obscure form became fully defined with no more shadows to hide it. Her eyes rolled as the dreamer tried to put out the fires in his imagination.

“Allow me to give you a moment of clarity,” she offered. The room shook around the librarian, and he looked around as if seeing it for the first time. The Nightmare advanced upon him, and he retreated to the edge of the inferno, looking at her with frightful eyes. “Cooperation is key to earning more pleasant dreams in the sleeping chambers. Until then, you will sleep as long as I want you to, dream how I want you to, and you will only awake when I see fit.” She lowered her head next to his ear and whispered, “And for a crime such as yours, it will be a long time before you shed this nightmare.”

The flames licked at his tail, and Tall Tales pulled it closer and batted at the singed hairs. “The dreams of the subconscious mind are a wonderful place. So much harder to hide secrets in here,” the Nightmare continued. She lifted his chin with a hoof so his glazed eyes could meet hers. “So, I will ask you this once,” she explained slowly. “Should you try to deceive me, and I will know if you are in here, then this nightmare will continue once I leave. And once it ends, you will relive it again and again, each time as if it was your first time until the end of time. Do you understand?”

The librarian stood petrified in her hoof, and she gave a pleased grin. “Good. Now, who are these ‘Warriors of Sunlight’?”

Captain Nightingale straightened to attention and his princess returned to the waking world. As she blinked the last of the Dreamlands from her eyes, he noticed the corner of her lips twitch. Whether it threatened to form a smile of amusement or a frown of disappointment, though, he couldn't be sure.

“Two of them,” she whispered softly, as if in a daze. “There's only two of them.” Another twitch, and the Captain inwardly winced; she was definitely upset. “A timid mare and a lumbering oaf. How do they keep besting my Guard?!” Her voice lowered, and she spoke more to herself, “What power do they possess?”

Captain Nightingale knelt to a deep bow. “Your Majesty, what is my mission?” he asked. “My blade is yours to command. Just say the word, and I'll bring these traitors to justice.”

“No.”

He blinked, unsure of what he heard, and looked up in confusion. “Your Highness?”

“No,” she repeated, rising from her throne. “You are far too valuable to me to risk sending after these foes. If something was to happen to you and make you unfit for service… You are to stay by my side, as a last line of defense against these traitors.”

“Your Majesty, with all due respect, if not me, then who else would you send?” the captain demanded. “We cannot wait for them to build their strength before they make an attempt on your throne.”

“And we won’t,” Nightmare assured him as she descended. She paced across the throne room floor, and the captain stood by, awaiting clarification. “But I need somepony both capable and expendable so that no matter what happens, the effectiveness of my Guard will not suffer.” A tense pause filled the air as the Princess thought, and as a candidate came to mind, a devilish sneer overtook her. “Perhaps your lieutenant can finally have his chance to prove his loyalty to me once and for all.”

The captain hesitated. “Hasn’t he proven himself enough?” he asked in a disarming tone, not wanting to offend his princess. “He’s already sworn his loyalty to you,” he reminded her. “On the last moon of the civil war when he surrendered to us. He hunted down the remnants of the old Guard. He even personally arrested his own family by your decree.”

“You admire him for this?” the Princess asked.

“I respect him,” Nightingale corrected. “He’s made difficult decisions just to keep the peace of Equestria, decisions most stallions I know wouldn't dare make.”

“Then consider this his final test,” she said smugly. “Ever since I let that false ‘princess’ awake and sent her to fight in the North, your lieutenant has been persistent in being posted there as well. On his successful capture of these insurgents, I will be assured of his loyalty, and he will be reassigned to the Frozen North, where he can finally be reunited with his beloved Cadenza and fight alongside her.”

The captain opened his mouth to object, but opted to promptly close it. The frontlines of the North were no fate he would dare wish on anypony, even those eager to serve. And even if his lieutenant succeeded, even if he was reassigned to the North, even if he reunited with Cadenza, Nightingale feared she would not be the same as Armor remembered. The North changes ponies, often for the worst.

“Have him assemble a team,” Nightmare Moon continued. “Small enough to move quickly, but large enough to be effective. They leave in the next two moons to Manehattan. Hopefully, they’ll be able to stop these insurgents before they find what they’re looking for.”

“What are they looking for?” Nightingale pressed curiously.

“An old magic,” the Princess grimaced, thinking back to the librarian’s nightmare. “One that rivals my own. They’re far from finding it, but it would be in our best interest to stop them before they spread their rebellious ideas to a city as unstable as Manehattan.”

The captain nodded as she turned back to her throne. “Will that be all, Your Highness?” he asked.

She paused as she reached the base of her throne. “No,” she said thoughtfully. Her lips pressed into a devious smile. “Ready the dragon as well. It will accompany them to Manehattan.”

The captain paused, eyeing his princess warily. “Your Highness, he’s still young and so… small,” Nightingale pointed out worriedly. “Are you sure you want to send him?”

A small laughter escaped her tickled smile. “Oh, but it has grown so much in your absence; nopony would be the wiser,” she eagerly explained as she ascended the steps to her throne. “And the indoctrination has been going well. I am all it worships, all it will follow, and all it dreams of.” A sly smile threatened to split her face. “I made sure of it.”

“But… Your Highness,” Nightingale stammered, unable to believe what he was hearing. “If what you’re saying is true, wouldn’t sending a dragon be a bit… excessive?” he asked. “Manehattan is unstable enough as it is. Sending a team of knights is already enough to increase tensions with the griffons already there. But a dragon?” He shook his head in disbelief. “What are you hoping to accomplish?”

“The show of force is often a force itself, Captain,” the Princess reminded, craning her neck back to greet him with excited eyes. “Imagine the faces of the those wretched, griffon spies once they have seen that I, Nightmare Moon, Princess of Equestria, have tamed a dragon to my will. When they bear witness to the extent of my power, they will begin to ask themselves: If the Princess of Equestria is willing to unleash a fully-grown dragon upon her own loving subjects to root out only a couple of insurgents…” She sat comfortably on her throne, her wolfish smile chilling Nightingale to his core.

“What would I be willing to do to them?”

Author's Note

There is surprisingly few Nightmare Moon / Dark Souls art.
I'd fix that if I could, but then I'd have to draw
and no one wants to see that :pinkiesick:

Praise the ~~Sun!~~ Moon!

Chapter 07 - Black Knights

The Mare in the Moon stood watch over Everfree, her eye following her lone knight as he marched across the high walkways of her sister’s castle. Shining Armor’s thoughts were heavy. Just one last mission, the Princess had told him. One last mission, and he would see his Cadence again. He just had to gather a team, and with this strange brand of spies, he had to ensure they were stallions he trusted.

The medical wing just on the other end of the walkway. From this height, he could see much of the castle beneath him. He glanced down and could see figures moving across the bridge at the front of the castle. By their robes, they looked like Dream Catcher and her acolytes.

The lieutenant paused. Dream Catcher had never left the castle before; her place was in the sleeping chambers, maintaining the prisoners’ eternal rest. To see her crossing the bridge in blue torchlight with a dozen of her followers, or all of them, he couldn’t be sure; it made him shudder to think where they were going, what could have happened to deserve their presence away from Everfree.

He pushed the thoughts out of his head as he entered the medical wing. It wasn't very large; its few occupants consisted of knights and staff, and rarely anypony else. The doctor at the front desk straightened as he came in, offering a warm smile to chase away the chill from outside, a smile he became all too familiar with in the past week and a half.

“Doctor Redheart,” Armor nodded with a small smile of his own. “How’s work been treating you lately?”

“Oh, work is slow, but in my business, I suppose that's a good thing,” she chuckled. “We had a Lunar Guard check in earlier. He stayed long enough to take some pain medication before walking out the door.”

Shining Armor raised a questioning eyebrow. “And you just let him?”

Redheart shrugged innocently. “He looked a little disgruntled,” she explained. “And I wasn't about to try and stop a Lunar Guard. The Princess hoofpicks them for a reason. I checked him out myself; he needed more than just pain medication. I recommended at least two moons of bedrest, but he wouldn’t hear it. Said something about being tired of doing nothing but waiting all moon.” She smirked and shook her head. “Oh, look at me, rambling about somepony else’s troubles. I’m sure you’re here for a reason. Visiting as usual?”

Armor nodded. “How's his recovery coming along?” he asked. “Still looking well?”

“Well, like I said last moon, he seems to have fully recovered,” Redheart explained. “But strikes from lightning are… difficult to mend. Often the patient will appear physically healthy, but we need to be cautious for any lingering physical or psychological trauma that we may have missed; ‘aftershocks’, so to speak.”

“How soon until he’s mission ready?” Armor pressed.

The doctor blinked. She took in a breath to retort, but after seeing the reluctance in the lieutenant’s eyes, all that came out was a sympathetic sigh. “I… I suppose that’s ultimately up to him,” she resigned. “For the record, though, I still recommend a few more moons of bedrest. He’s still in the east wing, first bed on the left.”

“Thank you,” the lieutenant nodded. “I’ll be sure he’s not put under too much work.” He turned to the large double doors leading to the east wing. His thoughts weighed heavily in his head, and a sigh forced its way out of him. He wanted to listen to her, to be able to turn and leave the medical wing and find somepony else. But there were few ponies he trusted more, and his prior experience with the rebels made him invaluable.

The heavy doors to the east wing groaned as they opened, announcing to its sole occupant that he had a visitor. He stretched as he sat up in his stiff bed and stretched, and upon seeing the lieutenant, the patient offered an inviting smile.

“O captain, my captain,” Archer greeted with a smile.

Shining Armor paused and sighed. “I’m not your captain anymore, Archer,” he reminded the knight grimly.

“You’ll always be our captain,” Archer returned. “No matter what the Princess or her thestrals say.”

“You should be careful speaking like that,” Armor warned. “You never know who might be listening.”

The knight scoffed. “Please, nopony else is in this entire wing,” he said, motioning to the rows of empty beds. “And outside of the doctor, you’re the only one who bothers to visit. In fact, I could set my clock on how often you do. Which reminds me…” Archer glanced past the lieutenant to the large, ornate clock hanging above the double doors. “You’re later than usual,” he noted.

“The Princess had a new assignment for me,” Armor explained, and in spite of himself, he couldn’t help but grin. “One last mission, and she’ll finally accept my request to be stationed in the North.”

“From the rumors I’ve heard, most stallions would be less than excited to say that,” Archer said knowingly. “Although I suppose if anything love is strong enough to thaw out the cold of that frozen wasteland.”

“I haven’t seen her in over a year,” he thought aloud. “Not since the Princess woke her from the sleeping chambers and banished her to the North. I haven’t been able to send anything to her, or receive anything.” The lieutenant’s voice trailed, and Archer noticed how anxious he was quickly becoming. “I don’t even know what’s going on in the war up north,” Shining Armor admitted. “I don’t know if Cadence is safe, or as safe as she can be in a place like that. All I’ve heard are rumors, mostly of the Old King and his army, and from what I hear, to think Cadence is out there with that monster looming over her…” A shudder coursed down his spine, cutting him off from finishing his thought.

“What sort of assignment is this anyway?” Archer asked, changing the subject. “For the Princess to suddenly have a change of heart for your requests, it must be important.”

“She wants me to assemble a team to handle some insurgents,” Armor said. “Some, I’m afraid, you’re all too familiar with.”

It took a second for everything to click in place in Archer’s head, and once it did, he gave a knowing smile. “Ah, so the truth comes out,” he teased, leaning back into the bed. “And here I thought this was another courtesy visit.”

“I wouldn’t blame you if you didn’t want to face them again,” Armor said carefully. “But I need you. You’re one of the most experienced combat mages of the Old Guard, and you have firsthoof experience with these Warriors and how they fight.”

“No need to convince me; I never said I was going to decline,” Archer assured him, waving off with a hoof. Shining Armor gave him a surprised look, earning a warm smile from the knight. “I gave you my word that I would follow your lead,” he reminded him. “Whenever you called; wherever it takes me.”

Armor shook his head. “That was years ago.”

“And it still holds true to this moon,” he smiled. “Besides, I wouldn’t let you face these scoundrels alone. You’d be mad to think otherwise.” Archer shifted back into a sitting position, giving his old captain his full attention. “So, who else do you have enlisted in this merry crusade of yours?”

“So far, only you,” Shining Armor admitted. “You were my first choice, given your experience. Nightingale is likely going to enlist some of his thestrals as well.”

“Yes, the thestrals don’t exactly trust us members of the Old Guard still, do they?” Archer chuckled. “Well, if you don’t mind my recommendation, I think our old scout has been growing antsy in her new position.”

The lieutenant’s brow furrowed. “What makes you say that?”

“She told me herself,” Archer said simply. “She visited me the first moon I was back. We spent some good couple hours catching up on old times. Apparently, she’s been recruited into the Princess’ Shadowbolts, although I’m afraid it’s not as glamorous as she had hoped.” Shining Armor gave him a look, begging for an explanation. “It’s not easy, being an Old Guard,” Archer explained. “Especially in a department comprised mostly of new thestral recruits. Prejudice is hard to… unlearn, especially with the Civil War still fresh in most ponies’ minds, but Commander Spitfire keeps her wing under strict watch and ensures it never comes out of hoof.

“You should visit her,” Archer recommended. “I think it would do her well.”

“I’m not so sure about that,” Armor hesitated. “It must have been two years since we last spoke. After everything that happened since the war, everything I’ve done… I’d be surprised if she would be happy to see me.”

“I wouldn’t be too sure if I was you,” Archer assured him. The lieutenant watched as his old friend swung his legs off the bed and stood up, and he frowned when saw his side. Parts of his white coat were singed, arcing like a web across his barrel from where he had been struck. He noticed how Archer grimaced slightly when he stretched. “She’s asked a lot about you in her few visits,” he continued. “But I keep reminding her that you can answer her questions far better than I ever can. Go see her; I’ll convince the doctor to let me check out.” His lighthearted smile faltered when he noticed his old captain's stare.

“You don’t have to do this, you know,” Armor reminded him. “You can stay here if you still need to rest.”

Archer scoffed. “Please, I’ve been resting in this same, boring room for the last two weeks. I’m ready to go out and see the world again.”

“You’re not worried this assignment might put you back in here?” Armor asked, raising an eyebrow.

“I underestimated them last time,” Archer explained. The sheets on his bed came to life through his magic and straightened themselves out. “It won’t happen again. Besides, the only reason I am here is because the Giant struck me when I wasn’t looking.” He looked up from his work and gave his old captain knowing smile. “This time, he will have my full attention.”

Rainbow Dash let out another heavy sigh as she turned over the black helmet in her hooves. She took up the rag next to her on the bed and began polishing out the water stains. Weather team… How did she get stuck on the weather team? She had more combat experience than anypony else in this bay, and they stuck her with managing clouds over Everfree.

It was a rhetorical question, she knew. She looked up from her polishing with cold eyes, watching the bay full of thestrals. They could have placed any of the squires or newly anointed knights on weather duty, but none of them were once in the Old Guard. When the Princess disappeared and her sun set for the final time, none of them still fought for her.

It could have been worse, she supposed. At least they let her keep her status as a knight when the Old Guard surrendered, even if they stripped her of her other titles.

“Room, tench-hut!”

Rainbow Dash shot to her hooves, clenching her eyes shut as her helmet clattered against the stone floor. That was going to be difficult to polish.

“Thank you, Spitfire. As you were, Shadowbolts!”

Rainbow’s ear flicked to the familiar voice. At the front of the bay, Spitfire and Shining Armor were speaking more quietly. Her eyes lingered before she finally convinced them to tear away.

She picked her helmet off the floor and chased her racing thoughts away with the rag as she continued polishing. How long had it been since she had seen her old captain? Outside of the royal summonings, it must have been over a year since they had spoken, maybe more. Why was he here all of a sudden? The Shadowbolts fell beneath a different lieutenant. Maybe he was here on official duties. She shouldn’t worry herself. What were the odds that after all this time he would suddenly want to talk to her?

She dared to steal another look, and she found Shining Armor staring back. Spitfire followed his eyes to Rainbow, and she gave her a brisk nod. Rainbow didn’t need a verbal command; she carefully placed her helmet on the bed and quickly cantered to the officers.

“It's been some time,” Armor greeted with a nod as Rainbow joined them. “How have you been, Dash?”

“Doing well, sir,” she returned with a small smile. She looked between him and Spitfire before adding, “How can I help?”

“I was actually hoping you could meet me in my office,” he explained. “Whenever you’re free, of course. I’m sure Spitfire keeps her Shadowbolts busy.”

“Clash isn’t in too much trouble, is she?” Spitfire interjected with a smirk.

“Not at all,” Shining Armor assured her. “But I might have an assignment for her; if she’s up for it.”

Spitfire let out a low whistle and nudged Rainbow in the side. “Getting orders straight from the lieutenant? You’re moving up in the world, Clash,” she teased. She gave a respectful nod to the lieutenant before returning to the bay. “Make sure she gets back in one piece, lieutenant. She's the best cloud buster we've got.”

Rainbow Dash closed her eyes and bit back a groan, and Shining Armor noticed her deflate slightly. He turned to the door and motioned her to follow. “Come on, my office is on the other side of the castle. And we have a lot to catch up on,” he added with a smile.

Rainbow Dash trailed behind him as he exited the door, and her mind was racing again. She wondered what could have brought him here. Did he say he had an assignment? It had been so long since they had seen each other. What could it have been that he specifically wanted her of all ponies?

“Do you remember when we first met?” Armor suddenly asked. “In that recruiter’s booth at the Wonderbolts’ show?”

His question caught her off guard, to say in the least. It was years ago; why suddenly bring it up? But as she thought back to that moon, or rather, that day, a small, reminiscent smile formed. “Yeah, you were the only unicorn in all of Cloudsdale,” she smirked. “Kinda hard to forget something like that. You were almost a bigger attraction than the show itself.”

Shining Armor chuckled, “It was a bit of a marvel for me, too. Never stepped hoof on a cloud before; I thought the charm was going to break and I was going to fall through with each step.”

“Yeah, I bet that took some getting used to, huh?” Rainbow Dash smiled and shook her head. She rarely left Cloudsdale when she was growing up, so seeing anypony with anything other than wings was always enough to warrant a double-take. She couldn’t imagine what the foals must have thought of him; most of them had lived their entire lives in Cloudsdale and had never seen anything other than pegasi. “You had a pretty clever pitch, too,” she complimented as she thought back. “Saying how the Wonderbolts used to be a part of the Royal Guard? That definitely caught a few of the colts’ attention.”

“Thanks; my little sister stayed up all night making these little flashcards for me with all those old Wonderbolt facts. I just wish I hadn’t dropped half of them when I got to the booth,” he laughed. “Having one of our fastest scouts working with me helped, too. I seem to remember you being dragged in to his little challenge.”

“Pssh, he didn’t seem that fast to me,” Rainbow brushed off proudly.

“You were the only one who came close to beating Cloud Burst in that race,” Armor smiled.

“Hey, I did beat him,” she said defensively. “I know it looked close to anypony sitting on the sidelines, but when you’re flying that fast, you need good attention to detail, and I saw my hoof cross that finish line before his. He hasn’t challenged me to a rematch since; probably because he knows I’d fly circles around his flank now.”

“Well, whoever won,” the lieutenant teased. “You left a good impression on him. Isn’t he the one who convinced you to join the guard?”

Rainbow Dash scoffed. “Oh, don’t give him all the credit; his head is big enough as it is. Your little sales pitch was probably the biggest influence. I always wanted to join the Wonderbolts, ever since I was a little filly. When you said they used to be a part of the Royal Guard… I don’t know, it felt like I was a part of them in spirit, you know?”

Armor nodded and smiled in understanding, but as they continued walking, a heavy silence fell upon them, stealing away lighthearted atmosphere. “If you could go back, would you still have joined?” he asked. “Knowing everything you do now?”

She didn’t answer immediately, mulling it over in her head. “Of course,” she eventually said. Armor glanced back, almost in surprise. “Especially after everything that happened. I felt like I was making a difference; I can't imagine what I would have done with my life otherwise. And when Nightmare Moon came back and overthrew the Princess, we showed history that Equestria didn't just sit back quietly and let it happen; we made Nightmare work for it.” Her confident smile faltered, and she looked guiltily to the ground. “We… We gave other ponies hope. At least for a while.”

Shining Armor didn’t respond. How could he? It was his call that ended the war.

“I don’t think I was ever more proud of myself than the day Princes…” Her voice trailed off. Shining Armor glanced back and caught her staring at the sky. He followed her gaze and found the Mare in the Moon watching them sadly from above. “Well, the day she knighted me,” Rainbow finished softly. “I know what they say; everypony was knighted through her. It shouldn’t have felt that special, but… it did.”

A heavy silence fell over the Old Guards. The lieutenant was thankful that they were already close to headquarters when it settled in. They pushed through the doors and away from the sorrowful gaze of the Mare in the Moon, and he led Rainbow Dash into his office.

“So, what did you want to talk to me for?” she asked as she closed the door behind her. “No offense, sir, but it’s been nearly two years, and I doubt you suddenly decided to catch up on old times.”

Armor sighed as he sat behind his desk, a small pit of guilt forming in his chest. “Have you heard any rumors lately of the Warriors of Sunlight?”

“Warriors of Sunlight?” Rainbow echoed. “I thought they were dealt with a few years ago. Are they back?”

“No this is a different group,” Shining Armor shook his head. “A newer one. We’ve been getting reports that they’ve been traveling east for the last two and a half weeks, and so far, the Royal Guard has been unable to stop them.”

“What? How many of them are there?”

“Only two.” Rainbow’s jaw dropped, earning a knowing smile from her old captain. “You can see why the Princess wants them dealt with,” Armor smiled.

“How have I not heard of them before?” Rainbow wondered in awe.

“Well, consider this your official briefing,” Armor said matter-of-factly. “Her Majesty has been trying to keep this situation as quiet as possible, hoping it would resolve itself as they traveled from town to town. But as these Warriors continue to seize victory after victory against the Guard, it’s becoming more difficult to quell rumors among the citizens. The entire city of Baltimare rose up against the guards stationed there a few days ago when they arrived.”

Rainbow’s eyes widened a hair with a hint of excitement. She planted her hooves on the front of Armor’s desk and leaned in slightly. “So, what’s the plan?” she asked quietly.

“The Princess wants me to form a team and hunt them down,” the lieutenant explained. “We know they’re on a course to Manehattan, although it is unclear whether or not they have already arrived. Our mission is to find them, detain them, and bring them before the Princess to—”

“No, no, no,” Rainbow interjected, shaking her head. “I mean what’s our plan?”

Armor blinked, and then frowned. “Form a team, find them, detain them, and bring them before the Princess,” he reiterated more sternly.

“What?!”

The lieutenant reeled back in shock at her sudden outburst.

“How can you say that?” Rainbow demanded. “You just told me that two rebels turned an entire city against the throne, and you want us to stop them? We should be helping them!”

“No, we shouldn’t,” Armor argued. “Equestria doesn’t need that kind of encouragement right now. Sooner or later they’re going to fail, just like everypony else who tried before them did. We’re better off stifling this before it grows out of hoof and more ponies get caught in the crossfire.”

“But this is different,” she insisted. “This isn’t like the Remnants or the last Sunlight Warriors or even us. You said it yourself, there’s only two of them, and nopony has been able to stop them since they’ve started.”

“That’s because they’re small, they don’t have to hide an army or an entire cult like the others. It makes them almost impossible to track, and they can attack from out of nowhere,” Armor reasoned. “Eventually their luck is going to run out, and they’ll be cornered and defeated, and everypony who supported them will face the Princess’ wrath.”

“Which is exactly why we should be helping them!” she exclaimed. “For the first time in years, somepony has been able to successfully stand up to Nightmare’s Guard. For the first time in years, everypony has hope.”

“All hope has ever done for us is turn good mares and stallions into martyrs and never anypony to have made their sacrifice mean anything,” Armor shot back, his voice rising slightly. “We can’t keep feeding it. We can’t keep feeding everypony empty promises!”

“You weren’t always like this,” she accused. “They’re out there fighting for hope, for Equestria, just like we once did! We shouldn’t be stifling it. What happened to the Captain Armor I once knew?”

“We lost, Rainbow Dash. That’s what happened,” Armor barked back. Rainbow Dash fell on her haunches and pursed her lips, suddenly very conscious of her rank. “We lost, and everypony suffered because of it. We went down like martyrs, and ever since other ponies have tried to pick up our mantle, and even more ponies have suffered because of them.”

The fire in his eyes sputtered out, and he collapsed back in his chair, not having realized he had stood in the first place. “I’m tired of other ponies suffering,” he said more softly. “Nopony can stand up to her, Dash. Not an army, not a foreign nation, and certainly not two rebels. The only one that stands a chance has been banished to the moon.”

“But… But what do we do?” Rainbow asked, desperately searching for a response. “We can’t just wait for her to come back.”

“We have to,” Armor said with grim finality. “It’s all we can do. Nightmare Moon’s banishment didn’t last forever, and neither will our princess’. Perhaps we only need to wait one thousand more years.”

The knight shook in her armor and screwed her eyes shut. She couldn’t believe what she was hearing. He couldn’t be saying what she thought he was saying. She took in a breath and shakily let it out, and when she opened her eyes, the lieutenant was staring back with just as much sorrow. “There has to be a reason,” she said, her voice almost breaking. “Tell me why we’re doing this, that’s there’s a point to it all.”

“Because,” Armor sighed simply. “If not us, then it’ll be one of Nightingale’s own. And if we can stop any more martyrs from being made, then maybe Equestria can finally have some peace, however small.”

Rainbow Dash fell silent and hung her head in defeat. Shining Armor feared he had spoken too harshly, broken her spirit, but she surprised him when she finally lifted her head. “What are my orders, Captain?” she asked quietly.

Armor felt himself sink deeper into his chair. “I’m not your captain anymore, knight,” he sighed grimly.

“You’ll always be our captain,” she assured him matter-of-factly. “To all of the Old Guard. We’ll follow your word before Nightingale’s any moon. And if you think it best for us to wait for our princess to return…” She struggled to say the words. “Then we’ll wait,” she nodded. “By your command.”

Shining Armor opened his mouth to speak, but conceded with a nod. “If you’re uncomfortable with this sort of mission, you don’t have to accept,” he offered.

“Oh, no you don’t,” Rainbow accused with a weak smile. The lieutenant could see her confidence building back up. “If you were looking for me, then it’s because you knew you needed the best. Now, what are my orders, sir?”

She won a faint smile out of him, however sad it was. “We have an asset that needs to be delivered across the country to Manehattan,” he explained. “The rest of the team will be transported by airship, but we need one to stay outside to handle the package. Have you been keeping up with your endurance flying?”

Rainbow laughed. “Are you kidding? They have me cloud busting over Everfree almost every moon; I get all the practice I need. So, am I just delivering this package while everypony else sits pretty in the airship?”

“Well, I would say more luring than delivering,” Armor corrected.

Rainbow Dash gave him a curious look. “Last chance to back out,” he warned. She shook her head and smirked, ready for whatever challenge he put before her. “Very well, then,” he smiled. He held out a hoof, and she grabbed it with her own and shook it.

“Welcome to the Black Knights.”

Author's Note

The teams are set, and the stakes are raised.
Won't this be an eventful family reunion? :trollestia:

Chapter 08 - Homeward Bones

The jostle of Applejack’s trailer threatened to pull Twilight’s eyes away from her tome as she read, but she wouldn’t dare let it succeed. She had spent the last four moons pouring into the contents of the scrolls and tomes she and Solaire had borrowed from the Solar Archives, and her only regret was that she couldn’t read them any faster. Combat magic was more complex than she realized; spells and counterspells, charms and hexes, there was even a wholly different brand of healing spells under this branch of magic to mend magically caused wounds.

A small, content smile never left her as her hooves turned the pages, and it sparked a warmth within the Warrior sitting across the small table in the middle of the trailer’s single ‘room’. Twilight’s thirst for knowledge rivaled the ambitions of the scholars of Vinheim. Truthfully, sorceries always went over his head; there were few mages among the nobles of Astora, and he found very little meaning in their strange texts.

Still, as the delighted glow of her smile seemed to grow with each passing tome, he regretted that he had not picked up a single sorcery scroll during his pilgrimage to share with her. The teachings of the Dragon School were said to be of the highest tier, yet somehow Solaire knew ambitious Twilight would rise and master them with nary a challenge. It was a shame she might never have the chance, though. He had heard that their coronations were something to behold.

They were making excellent time, much to Twilight’s surprise. Hiding in Applejack’s trailer allowed them to take the main roads to Manehattan without fear of being spotted by the Royal Guard, which inherently shortened their trip by a full moon. Twilight’s only regret was that Applejack was the only one capable of pulling the trailer, and she had been with breaks few and far between for the last four moons. Twilight was sure to always thank her whenever she had the chance, rather profusely, the salesmare would notice, but Applejack would hear none of it. From the stories she had heard, many of which apparently true, these Warriors of Sunlight deserved their rest, and she was more than willing to oblige.

The cabin shook heavily, signaling that they had gone off-road. Solaire and Twilight knew their cue, and the latter allowed herself two more lines before closing her book. Solaire stood, albeit at a low crouch, and shuffled towards the saddlebags piled in the back. The trailer was clearly designed to house a single pony, much less two and a man of his height, but he was grateful for the commodities they were given.

A small table sat in the center of the cabin with two chairs to accompany it, and Solaire wouldn’t dare impose and leave his summoner or their gracious host to stand. There was a small nook in the corner next to the drawers and closet that lined one of the walls. The loft above him boasted the single bed of the cabin, and nothing gracious Applejack could say would convince either of the Warriors to steal it from her. They had grown used to sleeping under the stars in the eternally frigid night and were more than thankful to simply have a roof over their heads.

Two quick knocks signaled from the door before it opened, a simple code they had all agreed to ensure it was safe outside. Applejack entered with a warm but weary smile. “We’re only a few miles from Manehattan,” she explained proudly. “Although I believe it would behoove us to wait until tomorrow. The Royal Guard established a curfew over the town during the sleeping hours before even I left, and I can hardly imagine they have rescinded it since. It may be easier to smuggle you indoors without any guards escorting us.”

“Whatever you think is best,” Twilight nodded contently. “We trust your judgement.”

Applejack opened her mouth to speak, but she cut herself off when she found Solaire sitting in the corner. She frowned. “Solaire, darling, why don’t you take this seat?” she offered, pulling the last chair from the table. “I’m sure it would be much more comfortable than that harsh wooden floor.”

“And leave you to stand after all you have done for us?” He laughed, “Nay, I shan’t even think of it. Your legs must be exhausted after such a long journey. You are far more deserving of a rest than I, dear Applejack.”

She couldn't help but blush, and she conceded to sit at the table across from Twilight.

“So, are you ready to return to Manehattan?” Twilight asked, stowing away her book in the saddlebag next to her.

“Am I ready?” Applejack chuckled lightly. “Darling, I should be the one asking you that question, not the other way around. After all, I’m not the one attempting to infiltrate one of the most volatile cities in Equestria as the Royal Guard’s most wanted.”

“No, but you are helping them,” Twilight countered knowingly. Her hooves shuffled anxiously on the tabletop, drawing her eyes as a pit formed in her stomach. “A-And again, I really, really appreciate all the help you’ve given us—”

“Now, now, Twilight,” Applejack interjected. “We’ve both been through our spiels more times than either of us would prefer to admit.” The unicorn blushed through a sheepish smile and rubbed the back of her neck embarrassedly. “Besides, I feel it is high time I returned home anyways,” she continued. “It wasn’t right for me to leave my family during such a pressing time.”

A moment passed as Twilight reflected upon her last visit to her home; her broken childhood streets, the rubble of her favorite café, the felled towers of the once majestic Canterlot Castle; everything orchestrated by a Nightmare to be a sick mockery of her memories. “Are you worried home won’t be what you remembered?” Twilight asked quietly.

The salesmare pursed her lips, and her eyes fell on her hoof as it drew a small circle into the table. She wanted to believe the sweet lies she told herself, but they would do her no more good than when she was in Baltimare. “Truthfully, I hardly recognized it before I had left,” she admitted. “I can’t imagine it’s any more than a shadow of its former glory, if even that.”

A somber silence seeped into the cabin, and Solaire felt the darkness it wrought weighing down on his party. “I often find it that home is more than a simple place,” he offered, earning the attention of both the mares. He removed his helmet and rested it to his side; there was little need for it here in the company of friends, and he did not want his sincerity to be lost.

“Astora was ravaged by a dark beast when I was but a child. It all but destroyed my homeland until its twisted soul was vanquished by a noble’s blade. When I left for my Undead pilgrimage, those who survived were still rebuilding it.” His lips pressed into a line, and he inspected his helmet in his hands, a finger tracing the single red plume. “I will never see Astora again,” he said darkly. “‘Tis the curse of the Undead. I might never know if my home will ever be restored to its former beauty.”

Twilight looked to him in surprise. In the last three weeks since they’ve been traveling together, Solaire had never opened up so much of his home. “And yet whenever in dark, troubling times, I still find it comforting to think of my home,” he continued. “Though it is rarely of the land I last saw, desolate and in ruins, but the home of my youthful memories.” He rested his helmet before him and smiled to Applejack, a warmth to chase away the solemn darkness in her mind. “Home is more than a simple place, dear Applejack, it is the memories you have made and cherish there, and it will never truly be gone, for it will be with you wherever you go, growing with each new, warm memory you make.”

She found his warmth contagious, and she returned his smile in kind. It never ceased to amaze Applejack how sweet and tenderhearted this Warrior was, but she could see it in his features beneath his helm; though small, there was a softness to them as well. It was a shame such a gentle giant hid behind a mask of cold iron.

“So, what was it like?” Applejack turned to Twilight, who suddenly became rather sheepish from the attention. “Your home, before Nightmare Moon, that is,” Twilight specified, twiddling her hooves together. “I read a little about Manehattan before her return, but…” Her voice trailed as her eyes flicked to Solaire. “I’m starting to learn that books don’t do everything justice,” she finished with a small grin.

“Oh, Manehattan?” Her mind trailed back in time, and Applejack felt a smile threaten to tickle her lips. It had only been five years ago, and yet it still felt like a lifetime. “Oh, it was simply divine. I originally came from a small, backwater town called Ponyville, and nothing could have prepared me for when I first set hoof in that gorgeous city.” She chuckled slightly into her hoof. “I remember my reception wasn’t the warmest, but I knew it was there I would find who I was meant to be. Why, there were so many ponies there, from all over the country like me looking to do just the same, it was easy to see how it became the cosmopolitan capitol of Equestria. There were so many cultures from across the country blended together so nicely, you could trot down two streets and feel like you were in another world.” She sighed dreamily and paused, looking to her guests with a faint blush. “Oh, but look at me ramble. I’m sure all of that means nothing to a Canterlot highborn.”

Twilight snorted and quickly covered her muzzle with a hoof. “Oh, I’m no highborn,” she shook her head dismissively and chuckled. “My father was a librarian, and my mother stayed at home to take care of me and my brother. Every now and then we’d go to the upper city to eat at one of the fancier restaurants, but that was the closest to ‘nobility’ we ever got.”

“Ah, pardon me,” Applejack apologized with an embarrassed grin. “I suppose I’m at fault for listening to rumors. They do tend to do little justice to the truth at times, don’t they?” They laughed together lightly, both for their own reasons. As it faded, Applejack couldn’t help but look to the mare with a slight guilt. Here she was, worried about what her home may have become in her absence, but at least she still had hers. Twilight, on the other hoof… “I’m sorry for what happened to your home,” she said softly. “What Nightmare Moon did to Canterlot… It was a dreadful thing to hear.”

Twilight’s smile faltered just a hair, and she looked to her hooves and nodded solemnly. “Don’t apologize; it wasn’t your fault. Besides…” She glanced to Solaire and thought of what he said. “It doesn’t feel like home anymore, nowhere really does. But that’s what we’re fighting for; to change that. A lot of ponies lost their homes when Canterlot fell, and we’re going to make sure that never happens again. Once we overthrow Nightmare Moon and bring the true Princess back, everything will go back to the way it should be. Well, after a lot of rebuilding, that is,” she added.

“Ah, look at us,” Solaire chuckled to himself, just loud enough for the others to hear. He looked up to them with a soft smile. “All from ruined homes, all seeking to help others, and now the three of us are here, in this dark, cold land with miserable souls. Could this really be mere chance?” He laughed and answered himself. “No, I hardly think so. The way I see it, our fates are intertwined, dear Applejack. I am grateful that you have joined us in our lonely journey, and I would hope the three of us get to see it to its end.”

His words carried a warmth with them, and the mares found his mood contagious. Applejack couldn’t remember the last time she felt so merry, so resplendent. She treasured this moment, hoping to cherish it some moon as a happy memory.

“It’s just occurred to me I still know so little about either of you,” she admitted. “What say we remedy that, before we lose this fleeting chance?”

“That sounds wonderful,” Twilight smiled.

“Shall I make another fire outside?” Solaire offered as he stood.

The unicorn thought for a moment, then shook her head. “Maybe not tonight; we’re too close to Manehattan,” she reasoned. “But you’ve done an excellent job these last few moons; you make for an amazing fire keeper.”

The Warrior paused, thinking of what he had just heard before bursting with laughter. Twilight couldn’t help but join, even if she didn’t know its true reason. Oh, what a crisis of identity he would have…

“I’ll prepare us a meal,” Applejack called as she moved to the pantry on the side of the cabin. “Oh, and don’t you even think of standing, Twilight dear,” she teased as the mare rose with her. “You are my guest, and I am going to ensure you have a proper Manehattan dinner before tomorrow. Solaire, darling, would you kindly sit at the table? No, I will not think ill of you for taking the last chair.”

She studied the contents remaining in the pantry and resisted the urge to frown. There wasn’t much left; she never intended to treat these many guests for so long. But by the stars, she was not going to let that stop her from serving these wonderful strangers. Applejack grabbed a hoofful of ingredients and balanced the last loaf of clementine cake on her back. She turned back to her guests with a broad smile. “Now, let us make the most of this chance.”

The flying gold glimmered faintly in the light of the Mare in the Moon. His gold. He wanted it. It taunted him with its blue wings. He grabbed at it with claws and snapped at its colorful tail with teeth, but it always fluttered just out of his reach. He cursed the gold. He wished it would land so he could add it to his horde.

The Moon Pony told him she would give him whatever he wanted; she said so in his dreams, and his dreams always came true. All he had to do was catch the purple pony and the shiny golem for her. He wondered if the Moon Pony would let him have the flying gold. It would be fun to play catch with in his cave.

Another figure darted across the sky, and his eyes narrowed. A winged pony, on its way to steal his gold. He snarled and cursed it; mocking him for not having wings of his own. Earth tore beneath his claws as he raced for his gold. Green flames licked at the corners of his maw as he panted.

The pony was still beating him. He scowled and took in a deep breath. If he could not outrace the pony, then he would scare it away.

Rainbow Dash lurched forward as the air shook with a roar. She braved another glance down, and the sight only encouraged her to fly faster. The dragon was gaining on her. His gnarled, green spine tore through the night sky like a twisted sail as his serpentine body slithered across the open field. It was as large as a hill, and its deep, emerald eyes bored hungrily into her and the golden armor she wore.

Moonlight glinted off the black mantle fitted on the dragon’s chest and the hawk-like helm formed over its head, and the pale crests of a crescent moon shone brightly on each. They were not for the dragon’s protection, Rainbow Dash knew. Its stone-like scales were a better shield than any armor Her Majesty’s blacksmiths could ever create. No, they were a brand; a grave, terrible brand that testified Nightmare’s power.

Between the beats of her wings, Rainbow heard another pair quickly approaching her. She allowed herself to glide and tilted slightly to the side to give the thestral ample space.

“New directions from the lieutenant,” the thestral called over the wind. She pointed a hoof over to the horizon. “There's a river five miles out. Keep your heading until we pass the gorge up ahead, and then incline northward to run parallel with the river. Keep an eye out for any settlements on the ground and adjust your flight path accordingly; don't want the package to get distracted.”

Rainbow nodded, thankful for the hoof gestures that made up for the few words she missed. “Understood. Thanks for the update, Snake Eyes.”

The thestral lingered next to the pegasus, and her eyes narrowed on her armor. Seeing an Old Guard in her golden uniform brought back bitter memories and reopened sore wounds. Rainbow could feel the daggers digging into her side as Snake stared, but she shrugged them off, keeping her own eyes pinned to the horizon.

“I bet that gold bucket must feel real nice for you,” Snake Eyes leered. “Must fit like an old horseshoe after all this time.”

Rainbow didn’t answer immediately. Truthfully, it wasn’t her armor; she knew all the nicks and scratches hers had earned, and she wore them as proudly as her medals once upon a time. But she knew what Snake Eyes meant, and she couldn't have disagreed more.

This armor was hollow. She felt it when Shining Armor first presented it to her. It was fitted perfectly for a mare of her stature, but even as her body filled it, as the mantle embraced her chest, as the ceremonial horseshoes clung to her hooves, as the gaping helm fell over her mane, she could feel the emptiness gnawing at her. This armor was once a symbol of hope to everypony when the sun set for the last time, entrusted to the Old Guard, and to its Remnants after the war. Now that hope was dead, and the armor was nothing more than glorified bait for a mindless beast. “It's heavier than I remembered,” she said, just loud enough for the thestral to hear.

Snake rolled her eyes. “Well, try not to get too used to it. Once this mission is over, it’s going back to whatever dusty, old closet Lieutenant Armor fished it out of.”

Rainbow didn’t say anything, signaling that Snake Eyes was overstaying her welcome. Beneath them, the dragon released another vain roar, and the thestral took her cue. With a huff, she banked to the left and took a wide arc back to the airship that trailed far behind.

Her Majesty's Sky Bastion loomed high over Equestria. Its cabin looked more suited for faring the open waters of the sea, but Snake Eyes wouldn't deny that there was an elegance to it, like a knife piercing the night sky. Moonlight reflected off its silver-plated hull as it hung suspended from the zeppelin by thick cables.

She touched down on the narrow deck and searched for the lieutenant. Not that it would have been hard; Nightingale had assigned a skeleton crew to the airship. Only a few nameless squires worked the upper deck, and she found Armor towards the stern speaking with a familiar colleague before the quarterdeck.

“Message delivered, sir,” she reported with a salute. “Your Shadowbolt will adjust to the new course.”

The lieutenant returned the gesture. “Understood. How was she holding up?”

“I'm not sure where you found her,” Snake scoffed with a shake of her head. “She must've been flying for two hours now and hasn't even broken a sweat. She might just be able to carry us to Manehattan by herself.”

“Well, let us hope it doesn't come to that,” Archer said on the side. “When we face the rebels, we’ll want as many hooves as we can spare. An exhausted Rainbow will do more harm than good if she’s stuck up here recuperating from the flight.”

“Speaking of which,” Snake butted in. She flashed her old partner a legitimate smile. “It’s nice to see you back on your hooves. I’ve heard unicorns and lightning don’t normally mix too well.” Archer was nearly taken by surprise. He hadn’t expected such a warm reception from her. “Besides, I need somepony I can reliably swindle out of their pay,” she added with a challenging sneer. “I’ve got a deck of cards on me. Waddaya say? A few rounds of poker to pass the time for old time’s sake? I’m sure your wallet has gotten a little heavy from all the medical leave pay.”

Ah, there it was, he thought to himself, and he returned her smug look with a knowing grin. “Oh, I’m afraid I’ll have to pass this time,” he declined. “I’m sure you can find some way to pass the time by yourself. What was that game called again? Solitaire?”

Snake Eyes huffed and rolled her eyes. “Please, playing solo is never fun in the end. I know I’m going to win anyways; it’s just a hollow victory,” she spat, waving a dismissive hoof. Her eyes darted to Armor, and the thought of new prey brought a spark back into her eyes. “What about you, lieutenant?” she prodded playfully. “Down for a couple games?”

“Gambling between officers and knights is prohibited,” Armor reminded her sternly. “Technically, you’re not supposed to be gambling at all, even with other knights.”

“Gambling?” the thestral gasped in shock. “Sir, I would never do such a thing. I prefer to think of it more as… friendly wagers in a game of keeps, winner takes all.” She pressed a sly grin, and the lieutenant gave Archer a sideways glance. The mage chuckled softly to himself and shook his head.

“I think Garrison might need some assistance determining a few break points,” Armor offered, his tone hinting that it wasn’t a suggestion. “Why don’t you go to the helm and make sure he doesn’t overwork our scout?”

Her smile died a little, and with a bored, deflating sigh, she turned to ascend the stairs leading to the bridge. The lieutenant waited until she was out of earshot before leaning in to Archer. “You’ve worked with her for a while, right?” he asked. “What’s she like?”

Archer hesitated, looking to where his old partner had disappeared. “She’s a hard one to pin down,” he explained. “At first, I thought she had simply joined for the money; it’s all she seems to care about, whether it comes in her paycheck or her ‘games of keeps’. But… somewhere beneath that shell is a sense of duty. Thestral pride runs deep in her blood. She’s loyal to the throne, almost to a fault I might add; off the record, of course. Outside of the occasional gloating of the war, she won’t cause any trouble with us Old Guards. So long as we all serve the same princess.”

Shining Armor noticed how he left his statement open-ended, and he was quick to quell any doubts in the mages mind. “Good,” he nodded. “Then there’ll be no trouble.” Archer took the hint and grimly nodded. “So, about what we were talking about earlier…”

“Ah, yes, the giant,” he nodded. “Well, as I was saying, he is by far the more powerful of the two. He will be the most difficult to forcibly detain, but I don’t think we will have to resort to that.” It earned a questioning look from his superior, and Archer was more than happy to explain. “Now, I speak from both reports of reliable witnesses and out of personal experience; this giant seems very protective of his companion. If we can manage to separate the two and capture the mare, I would wager that we would find him much more cooperative with detainment.”

“I see,” Armor hummed. Minimal conflict was good. If they could stop this whole ordeal with the capture of one mare, then that was their priority. “What can you tell me about her?”

“Oh, she’s just as determined as her bodyguard, I’m afraid. She won’t come quietly, either, but she should be far easier to handle,” he explained. “Although, she is familiar with combat magic, albeit vaguely, mind you,” he added, seeing the curiosity pique in Armor. “I can only assume she’s self-taught; she only seemed to know counterspells during our duel. However, if the information in Captain Nightingale’s briefing was true, then she has gotten her hooves on combat tomes.”

“And without formal training, any advanced offensive spells could be hazardous, for both us and her,” the lieutenant added, finishing the thought. He frowned. “As dangerous as the giant has proven to be, this mare just became a wild card. We’ll send Whirlwind to the Manehattan Guard as soon as we arrive, have them put on standby for whatever collateral damage this mare causes…” His mind trailed as his eyes fell to the cold earth far below, and even from this distance, he could see the gnarled tail of Her Majesty’s dragon flicker into view beneath the ship. “As well as our… asset,” he added grimly.

His company was silent, and when he turned, he found Archer focused intently on something only he could see. “Something wrong?”

Archer blinked, glanced to his old captain, and shook his head. “Oh, forgive me; I just reminded myself of something earlier.” He hesitated and turned back to Armor. “That counterspell you made, the ward… Did you ever teach it to anypony else?”

Armor’s brow furrowed. “I trained a few of our Guards with it during the Civil War, but I can’t remember all of their names,” he admitted, thinking back. “Why?”

“This mare…” Archer frowned, looking back to the rolling plains beneath them, as if they would offer answers. “I could have sworn I saw her use the exact same.”

To say Archer had earned his full attention would have been an understatement. It took Shining Armor months to perfect that spell, even more so to teach it to others, and few could truly master it due to the focus and power required to summon it properly. “Are you sure?” he asked slowly, as to not betray gravity of this revelation. If this rebel, a stranger, had managed to learn his spell… “Is it possible she’s another Remnant?”

“No,” Archer shook his head. “I would have recognized her if she was, any of the Old Guard would have. Not to mention she was too poorly trained; she had to have been a civilian.” A dark thought wormed into the back of Shining Armor’s mind, an itch he couldn’t quite scratch. It writhed within, and he found he couldn’t shake the dreadful unease that accompanied it. “Although I may be mistaken,” Archer dismissed. “To be honest, most of my memories of that moon are rather… hazy, thanks to the incident.”

“You haven’t talked about it much since you’ve come aboard,” the lieutenant noted, trying vainly to take his mind away from his squirming echo of a thought.

“Oh, I just don’t want to risk saying anything that’ll convince you to keep me on the ship once we reach Manehattan,” the mage chuckled. “I’m ready for round two, sir, and I’m not going to let a little ‘aftershock’ stop me.”

“Well, by Garrison’s estimates, we still have twelve hours before we arrive. Why don’t you go down to the bunks and get some rest?” Armor offered. “Just to be safe. I want you by my side and ready when we get there.”

“Well, far be it from me to ignore a direct order,” Archer smiled slightly. He gave Armor a nudge before he turned. “I’d recommend you do the same. I’m sure you’ve become an expert at quelling insurgencies by now, but I fear this is a different breed, even to what you’re used to.”

“I’ll take that into consideration,” Armor nodded. “But I still get a little airsick. I’ll probably just stay on the deck to clear my head for a little while longer. Now go get your rest; that’s an order.”

“By your command,” the mage bowed. He lingered, searching the area for any listening ears, and lowered his voice before respectfully adding, “Captain.”

Shining Armor couldn’t bring himself to retort as Archer departed. Truthfully, his mind was still lost thinking of this mysterious mare. As the mage disappeared into the depths of the ship, he deflated with a heavy sigh and leaned onto the railing. He watched as the earth moved below, hoping to quell the nausea rising in his stomach from the subtle rocking of the airship… and the unease growing in the back of his mind with this lingering thought. Why did it feel like he was forgetting something, something horrible?

Why did it feel like he was trying to forget?

He screwed his eyes shut. “Just one more mission,” he reminded himself, just loud enough so only he could hear. “Just one more mission, and it’ll all be behind me, all of it.”

He looked up to the sky and the Mare in the Moon and opened his mouth as if to apologize. But as Her unblinking eye bore into him, he had to tear himself away from the judgmental gaze and found himself staring northward.

“Just one more mission,” he repeated; a promise, to a mare far away that couldn’t hear him. “Just one more mission, and I’ll see you again. Just hang in there a little bit longer for me.”

Author's Note

Two paths converge on a city on the brink of war. Woe to those souls unfortunate enough to stand between as destinies collide.
Let us hope our Warriors find peaceful rest this before this fateful night. :trollestia:

Chapter 09 - Seek Guidance

Twilight Sparkle was going to faint. Her lungs felt as though they were about to explode, but she didn’t dare take in another breath, lest the guards in Applejack’s cabin heard her.

Applejack was right; the Manehattan Guard was expecting her return, and they were stopped before the limits of Manehattan. Twilight just hoped they would show some leniency in their ‘routine’ inspection because of it. She trusted Applejack had hidden them well enough to fool the guards, yet her fears still gnawed away at her.

She allowed herself a quick gasp of air and nearly sighed it away in relief when the guards didn’t notice.

A small crack in the floorboards provided the only source of light in the dark, cramped area Twilight hid away in. She almost wished it wasn’t there, teasing her with faint glimpses of movement above, but her desperate curiosity would have driven her mad otherwise.

She thought to Solaire and how worse off he was, and Twilight’s fears shifted that he would be caught rather than her. Applejack’s cabin had little hiding room for a creature of his height, and they had to hide his sword and shield beneath the saddlebags in the loft, far separate from him. If he was caught, he would be cornered and defenseless and vulnerable…

No, he wouldn’t be, Twilight thought to herself. He was strong and patient and above all brave, far more than she could hope to be. While she cowered in the cramped dark beneath the floorboards, she imagined Solaire was holding his composure far better. If he was here with her, he would probably tell her that there is no need to panic, to have faith in their cause. She just had to be brave like him. Brave like him, Twilight repeated to herself.

A hoof covered the small crack above her, and the board shifted beneath the guard’s full weight, pinching against Twilight’s muzzle. Her heart spiked, and her eyes clenched tightly as she silently prayed he would go away.

“Well, everything looks clear,” one of the guards said above. Hoofsteps moved across the cabin towards the front, and as the weight on top of her lifted, her hooves quickly moved to ease the lingering pain in her muzzle.

“Alright, Miss Applejack, everything appears to be in order,” a muffled voice announced. “Welcome back to Manehattan.”

Time seemed to drag before the cabin finally lurched forward again. Twilight sucked in another breath, and it cut through the groaning of wheels like a sharp wheeze. She didn’t dare make a louder sound.

She felt every jarring bump and pit of the road beneath her. Her eye was pinned back on the crack in the floor, staring up into the unmoving cabin as though it would provide some comfort. Though they escaped the immediate danger of the guards at the checkpoint, they still had an entire city to traipse before they were even relatively safe. She counted the seconds as they passed to keep her worrying mind occupied, even as they turned into minutes and dragged on longer still. How much longer would the madness go on?

The cabin shuddered as it sharply turned off the cobble street, and Twilight winced as it stalled and lurched over a large bump. It gradually came to a stop. Twilight felt her heart spike again. Did they arrive? Were they safe?

She heard the door open once more, and as hoofsteps drew closer she found herself holding tightly to her breath. They were right on top of her. Light flooded into her cramped compartment as the hatch lid was peeled away, and Twilight shot upwards with a gasp.

“Twilight dear, you’re safe,” Applejack quickly assured her, but it did little to help the panicking mare.

“Solaire!” Twilight’s eyes locked onto the wardrobe at the end of the cabin, and it shuddered and groaned beneath the force of her will as she reached out to it with her magic. It shifted slowly to the side, revealing a large cubbyhole Applejack had used as an additional closet, and beneath the salesmare’s ornate dresses rested her Warrior of Sunlight, sitting cross-legged with a nearly surprised look in his eyes.

Before he could so much as get out a word, Twilight leapt out of her hiding space and tackled him, wrapping her hooves tightly around his chest.

Solaire staggered back from the impact, using a hand to prop himself from falling further back. He looked down to his summoner, still embracing him and slightly shaking, and he shook his head with a soft chuckle. “Why, you nearly had me worried, shouting my name so, Twilight,” he chastened her lightly. She didn’t respond, simply tightening her embrace around him, and he smiled, ruffling her mane comfortingly with his free hand. “I suppose this means our mission was a success,” he offered, looking up to the salesmare. “You have our thanks yet again, dear Applejack.”

“Oh, don’t thank me just yet. I fear I have only taken you halfway.” Her faint smile disappeared as she looked to the door. “Manehattan is a large city, and we don’t know where to even begin searching for Evening. I’ve parked us next to the apartments where my aunt and uncle live. If you two need a place to stay and hide away from the Guard, I know you will be more than welcome.”

Twilight pulled away from her companion, allowing him to stand to his feet, and turned meekly to Applejack. “No, we couldn’t impose,” she shook her head.

“I won’t hear of it, Twilight,” Applejack said sternly. “Your mission is far too important, and Manehattan is far too dangerous for either of you to be walking in broad moonlight. If the personal student of the former princess truly is still here, then she would be well hidden, as should you. My conscience would do well to know that you two are safe, and my home will more than suffice until you can find a better center of operations.”

Twilight looked up to Solaire, who gave a grim nod. “Alright,” she conceded with a sigh. “You’ve convinced me… again. You’ve done so much for us; I just hope some moon we can repay you.”

“Uphold your promise and bring back the sun, and you can consider the debt more than well paid,” Applejack assured with a knowing smile.

A sigh escaped Twilight, but it was a pleasant one. She gave the salesmare a thankful nod and turned to Solaire. “Alright, let’s get your things. It’ll be hard to move around here without being spotted, so we’ll have to be careful.”

“Actually…” Applejack interjected. She hesitated when Twilight returned her attention to her, hoping she wouldn’t offend her, or her companion for that matter. “It might be best if Solaire stays in here, lest we gather any unwanted attention,” she explained carefully. “No offense, darling, but you’re not exactly hard to spot in a crowd.”

Solaire shifted on his feet, obviously disturbed at the thought of separating from his host. Twilight looked pale, her mouth opening and closing, trying to form words. “N-No, we stay together,” she finally said.

With the desperation in mare’s tone, Applejack knew there was no room for compromise with her. Still, with the city of Manehattan dauntingly awaiting them, she had to at least try to convey the gravity of their situation. “Twilight, please understand,” she pleaded. “Word of your travels have spread even here; I overheard even the guards at the checkpoint speak of rumors.” She looked to Solaire, hoping he would be more understanding. “If you are to walk out those doors, you cannot have your weapons or armor. You are imposing enough as it is to most ponies, but if somepony sees you dressed for battle, or even with the sun embellished across your chest, they will take notice, and the wrong ears will quickly hear of it.”

He didn’t answer immediately, but with a short glance to his host he removed his helm, looking to Applejack with a hardened resolve. “Very well. If disarming myself should somehow be safer, then so be it,” he nodded. “If we truly are in short supply of friends in this dire town, then surely we should be encouraged to hold closely the company we already have.”

“Then… Then it’s settled,” Twilight interjected, a tremor lining her tone. “We stick together, no matter what.” She turned to Applejack. “You know what’s out there better than us; we’ll follow your lead.”

Applejack shook her head. She couldn't believe what she was hearing, but she thought better than to continue arguing for their separation. Who knew how long they had been traveling together? It wouldn’t be proper of her to wedge herself between them. Even still, though she didn’t doubt their capability, she still felt the need to offer some protection, however minimal.

She sighed in resignation and trotted past the pair to her wardrobe. “Not like that you’re not,” she said simply as she opened the doors. Applejack stood to the side to show off her dresses and continued before Twilight could ask. “As I’ve already said, you two are rather famous, and the guards are on the lookout for a unicorn of your description accompanied by a silver giant. If you go outside, you’ll need a disguise. Feel free to use one of my dresses; whatever can help you blend in and hide your cutie mark.

“Solaire…” Applejack’s voice trailed as she looked over the Warrior once more. “Suffice it to say, I fear my dresses might be a little too… small for you, among other things.” She motioned to a small box on the other side of the cabin. “However, there should be some spare curtains in there, and of course there are the blankets on the loft bed.” She paused, realizing how ridiculous this all sounded. Even still, as inconvenient as it was, it was the best she could afford. “Make use of what you can,” she sighed. “I’ll be waiting outside.”

Applejack made her way back to the door, pausing once she opened the door to look back to her companions. Twilight had already summoned two dresses from the wardrobe and held one against herself, looking up to Solaire for approval. With a faint smile, she exited the trailer and trotted out of the alley and into the lamp lit streets.

Manehattan had changed so much since she had left. The streets once filled with life that enticed her as a filly were now dead, save for the passing patrols of the Manehattan Guard. An uncanny silenced filled the air; only the sound of her own marching hooves and the squealing of her trailer’s wheels had accompanied her during her trek through the city. Now that she stood alone in the moonlit streets, she found it suffocating.

This was not the city she grew up in, the one she knew and loved. It was some twisted perversion of it.

“Excuse me, ma’am.”

Applejack nearly jumped out of her skin. Two guards approached from down the street, a pegasus and a thestral. They paused beneath the streetlight with her, and the pegasus gave her a curious look.

“Is there a reason you’re outside by yourself?” he continued. His companion looked over Applejack suspiciously, her slit eyes digging into her like daggers. Her tongue became caught in her throat.

“Forgive me, I-I was just reminiscing,” she stammered, hoping the smile she tacked on was at least somewhat convincing. “I’ve been away for a long time, and I just came back from Baltimare. Everything just…” Her voice trailed off as she looked back to the skyline. “Everything just looks so different.”

“Wait a minute, you didn’t travel through the whole city alone, did you?” the thestral cut in. This was starting to feel like an interrogation.

Applejack waved a hoof. “Oh, heavens no! Why, a wonderful stallion kept me company from the, er, outpost. Although, he never did say why. I actually live in these apartments; once I pulled my trailer into the alley, he left me to enter when I was ready and trotted along back to his friends.”

“Your trailer, huh?” The thestral leaned casually to the side and peered past Applejack and into the darkened alley. “Mind if we take a look?"

Applejack froze. “Oh, I, um—”

“Come on, Angel,” the pegasus groaned. “It’s a long trip from Baltimare, and she’s bound to have already had it searched if she came in through any of the checkpoints. I’m sure the mare just wants to go back home to her…” His voice trailed as he glanced to Applejack. “Friends? Family?”

“Aunt and Uncle,” she nodded, sighing in relief. “They adopted me when I was little.”

“See? They’re probably waiting on her, too,” the pegasus pointed out. “Who are we to stop a family reunion?”

Angel stared at her partner incredulously before rolling her eyes. “You’re too easy on the mares, Jester,” she complained. Her companion shrugged with an innocent smile, and all Angel could do was shake her head. “Wrap up your sightseeing and get back inside,” she said, turning back to Applejack. “We’re under a shelter in place warning. Shouldn’t last for long. The Guard will notify everypony know when the situation is handled.”

“That… sounds serious,” Applejack noted warily. She could feel her brow dampening with sweat. Could the guards notice it under the moonlight? “What in heavens could that be for?”

The guards glanced to each other; Jester with cautious eyes, and Angel unamused.

“You mean they didn’t tell you when you came in?” Angel asked. Applejack’s hesitant response was all she needed, and she shook her head. “We got word last night two rebels were heading to Manehattan. The warning is in place to keep everypony safe and out of harm’s way while we work.”

“Even still, it’s nothing you need to worry about,” Jester cut in. “The Manehattan Guard has maintained stability in this city for over three years now in spite of the griffon riots. We can handle two more rebels. And just in case, the Princess is even sending reinforcements.”

“The-The Princess is?” Applejack’s mind was racing. How did Princess Nightmare know they were coming here? She knew bringing the Warriors here would have been a risk, for them more than anyone. But this? What had she done? Had she led her new friends into a den of wolves? “Th-Thank you. That’s comforting to hear,” she lied. “Hopefully this mess will all be over soon.”

Jester frowned; she didn’t appear comforted by the news. He worried that he might have spoken of these rebels too highly, suggesting that they needed reinforcements to begin with. “Hey, you have nothing to worry about. You’re deep enough in the city that I’m sure you won’t even notice it’s happening.”

Angel rolled her eyes. “Alright, Romeo, that’s enough,” she called as she continued down the street. “We still have half a district to patrol before changing shifts, and I don’t want to still be when the lieutenant arrives.”

Jester gave Applejack an apologetic smile and trotted a few steps after his partner before pausing. “Sorry about Angel. She’s normally pretty nice. I guess she’s just a little on edge,” he explained.

“It’s fine, really,” Applejack shook her head dismissively. “It was… Jester, right?” The pegasus gave a proud nod. Applejack smiled softly. “A rather unfortunate name for a guard,” she noted.

“Ha, don’t I know of it,” he chuckled. He stole another glance towards his partner, quickly shrinking away in the lamplit streets, before returning to Applejack with a warm grin. “You must’ve been traveling for a while. Go on to your aunt and uncle and get some rest. And keep an eye out for any griffons, will you?”

Applejack blinked in confusion at the odd request. “We have most of them corralled up and accounted for, but there are still some stragglers giving us a hard time,” he explained. “If you see any, be sure to inform the Guard.”

“Yes, of course,” Applejack quickly said. “I’ll try to stay safe. Thank you, Jester.”

The pegasus gave a polite nod, and with a swift beat of his wings, he took off after his partner. Applejack’s charade broke the moment he left. She all but collapsed with a deflating sigh. Truly, the Manehattan she knew and loved was gone, tarnished by Princess Nightmare’s tyranny. But she thought of Solaire, and what he had said last night. Perhaps there would be a chance for normalcy to return, even if it didn’t seem likely now.

She closed her eyes and held her head high, taking in a deep breath and slowly letting it out through her lips. Her mind drifted back to a time when these streets were brimming with life and sound, when she would have been barked at by passersby for standing like she was now, when the aromas of different cultures seemed to blend in the air, when the sun bathed everypony equally with its warmth. If she thought hard enough, she could almost feel it; a phantom sensation, a tingle of a memory.

When she opened her eyes, she was greeted with the same dark cityscape from before, but a hopeful warmth still resided within her. Some moon… nay, someday they would rebuild. Until then, she would cherish the memories she had, and hope that it would come soon.

“Everything alright, Applejack?”

The salesmare turned to find Twilight peeking out of the alley. Rather, she could only assume it was Twilight from the voice. A large, wide-brimmed, blue hat concealed most of her face in shadows. The faint glint of her purple eyes was all that could be seen beneath.

“Yes, I’m quite alright, Twilight,” Applejack sighed. “It’s safe for you to come out. You just missed a passing patrol.”

“Yeah, we heard you talking to somepony earlier. We didn’t want to take any risks,” Twilight explained as she stepped out of the alley. A light blue dress concealed her body, one of Applejack’s more ornate gowns. Lines of silver accented the neckline, trailing down her chest before disappearing into the waistline. The hemline fell near to her hooves and covered her tail. It gave her a slimming appearance; although the hat…

“I feel like the hat’s a little much,” Twilight said self-consciously, as if she had read Applejack’s mind. “It’s pretty… big.”

“Yes, I thought I had thrown it out for the same tragic reason,” Applejack mused.

“I… may have accidentally poked a hole in the top to fit it on,” Twilight admitted sheepishly. The salesmare wouldn’t have noticed unless she had pointed it out; Twilight had strung a ribbon of flowers across the band to conceal it.

“Well, I had been meaning to get rid of the old thing anyways,” Applejack smiled. “You can keep it, darling."

Twilight’s expression was hidden as she looked down and off to the side, but Applejack noticed how she rubbed a hoof against her foreleg nervously.

“I… I look silly, don’t I?” she asked timidly.

“Twilight, you look absolutely stunning,” Applejack assured her with a smile. “And Solaire, you…” Her voice trailed as she looked him over. He looked like a walking pile of dirty laundry. Curtains were wrapped around his waist and draped down to cover his legs; although she could still see the chainmail and iron on his feet. Even more was piled upon his shoulders, making him appear top-heavy, and his face was shrouded in a hood made of a green blanket she kept with her bed. Only his hands remained uncovered, and he attempted to hide them as he crossed his arms and tried to appear smaller.

“You… look very warm,” she nodded, not wanting to hurt his feelings. And very noticeable, she thought to herself. She had to get him off the streets before somepony noticed. “Let’s hurry inside,” she quickly said. “I may have found some urgent news, and it would be safer to discuss once we are safe and indoors.”

Twilight and Solaire closely followed Applejack’s lead as she entered the apartments, eager to hear what she had learned. Her aunt and uncle lived on the fourth floor, giving her ample time to catch them up on what she little information she had pulled from the guards. She was careful to speak to them as though they were not the rebels in question, in case of any stray listening ears behind the closed doors they passed.

Throughout the first floor, Applejack noticed the same note was pasted across every door; all bearing the royal seal, all bearing the same message. Stay indoors. Rebels are coming. Alert the Guard of anything suspicious.

She could only hope that the Warriors could sway the citizens on their side yet again as they had in Baltimare, but she knew it was misplaced. After all, Manehattan had been under the protection of its Guard for years now. They held the city, the homes of hundreds of thousands of ponies, from falling into absolute chaos through the griffon riots. What could the Warriors possibly say to convince the masses that the griffons, branded as invaders, were right all along, save for their tactics?

Their voices reverberated in the stairwell as they ascended to the higher floors. With their headwear, it was hard to register the Warriors’ reactions to the news. Twilight was first to respond, humming softly.

“Well, it sounds like these ‘rebels’ are on a time table,” she said, quickly catching on to Applejack’s code. “It’ll be difficult for them to move around the city once these reinforcements arrive. And if they were sent by the Princess directly…” Applejack could see her noticeably suppress a shudder. “The rebels’ luck might be running out sooner than they’d hope,” she said softly, almost a squeak.

She looked up to Solaire. Behind his green shroud, the look in his eyes was not reassuring. He nodded, though. Not out of encouragement, but dedication. This might be their last battle, but he would stay true to his oath. He would protect her, no matter the cost.

But Twilight was not willing to let it come to that.

“Maybe it would be better if we search for Evening Twinkle now,” she thought aloud, a hint of fear chipping at her voice. “You’ve been an amazing host, Applejack, but like you said, things are too dangerous. You should go back to your family. My… companion and I can handle ourselves—”

“We are not having this conversation now,” Applejack hissed. “It is too dangerous out there. With those… rebels on their way, I’m fearful of your safety. I cannot allow you two to roam around this city in search of a single mare who’s been missing for—”

She cut herself off and stopped dead in her tracks. Twilight and Solaire nearly ran her over, but as they looked up the next flight of stairs, they found the answer to their abrupt halt.

A griffon leaned against the doorway to the third floor, standing on her hind legs. Her talons were folded across her chest, and her eyes narrowed into daggers as she looked them over and hovered over Solaire. Nopony said a word.

With a huff and a roll of her eyes, the griffon fell back on all fours and descended the stairs towards them. The party was careful to move to the side to grant her passage, and all the while, the griffon’s eyes lingered on Solaire, as if she was sizing him up. As she disappeared further down into the building, Applejack couldn’t help but remember the warning Jester had given her, and she pushed her friends forward.

“Hurry,” she said under her breath, mindful of the thunderous echoes they had been giving off until then. “We can speak more freely when we are with my aunt and uncle.”

They made it to the fourth floor without another word, paranoia eating away at Applejack. Youthful memories sparked back to life as they trotted down the all too familiar hall, along even more familiar fears. Once upon a time she was worried they would not accept her; after all, she was just a distant niece, and her arrival was rather abrupt. But no later than when they greeted her did she realize how unfounded her fears were. They accepted her as if she was their own daughter, and they quickly became the mother and father figures she never had. It pained them to send her away to Baltimare so many years ago, and now she had returned, the prodigal daughter accompanied by two infamous rebels. Would they accept her friends with open hooves as they had her?

They stopped before a familiar door with a plaque of twin oranges, and Applejack’s heart felt as if it was skipping. With a deep, calming breath, she raised a hoof and knocked three times. A second passed, and then another. Hoofsteps could be heard from the other side, drawing closer. The door opened slightly, held fast by a chain, and a mare’s blue eye peeked through.

“Applejack?” the mare gasped.

The salesmare could barely contain her swelling heart. “Auntie Orange!”

“Applejack! Honey, unlock this door this instant!” The door quickly closed, and the sound of metal locks sliding rang in the air before it was thrown open again, revealing a mare and stallion with bright eyes and relieved smiles.

Applejack galloped in and wrapped a hoof tightly around the mare. “Oh, Clementine, it’s been far too long!”

“You took the words right out of my mouth, dear niece,” Clementine hummed sweetly with an even tighter hold. Twilight noticed they shared the same hairstyle. In fact, they looked very similar save for the color of their coats and manes; where Applejack’s mane was blonde and her coat orange, Clementine’s were switched.

Her uncle joined for a quick squeeze before they quickly separated. “We’re glad to have you back,” he smiled.

“And what a lovely dress that is,” Clementine admired as she held her niece out at hoof’s length. “Did we send you this one?”

“No, I bought this while I was in Baltimare,” she smiled. “Which reminds me; I have so much to tell you about.” She paused and looked past them and back into the hallway. “Starting with my new friends.” Clementine and Orange followed her gaze and went rigid at the sight of the strangers, particularly the giant. “Auntie, Uncle, I would like to kindly introduce to you the Warriors of Sunlight.”

Clementine’s eyes darted to her husband, and he looked to her and nodded. She held a hoof tightly around her niece as Orange darted to the door, and he slammed in shut in front of the Warriors’ faces, locking the deadbolt and door chain and throwing his weight against it.

“I… Uncle!” Applejack protested, resisting against her aunt’s grip. Clementine struggled to keep her under control; Applejack always was stronger than her, something she always credited to her sister’s side of the family. “What are you doing?!”

“Have you gone mad?” Orange demanded. “Those were the rebels the Guard is looking for!”

Applejack wrestled out of Clementine’s hooves and stared down her aunt and uncle, a bewildered look in her eyes. “I am aware of that! They need a place to hide!”

“Then why did you bring them here?” Clementine asked incredulously.

“So they could hide here!” Applejack explained, as though it was the simplest answer in history.

“Applejack, you cannot be serious,” Orange chastised. “They’re dangerous.”

“They’re my friends,” Applejack retaliated.

“Applejack, we sent you to Baltimare to stay away from the conflict of this accursed city,” Clementine pointed out. “You weren’t supposed to involve yourself in more trouble and bring it back.”

“Your aunt is right,” Orange stepped in. He allowed himself back on all-fours and walked closer to his wife, giving the door wary glances. “You’re an upstanding mare. You have no business associating yourself with such a crowd.”

Applejack sputtered. “I have no business— An upstanding—!” She grunted and scoffed loudly. “I swear, you two have no idea what kind of mare I am!” she accused. “And you have no idea what I’ve been through in Baltimare! I had a Lunar Guard assigned to babysit me all moon and night! It was absolutely hellish! I couldn’t go anywhere myself; I couldn’t make any friends!”

“But you were safe!” Clementine cried. Applejack paused as she noticed a tear running down her aunt’s muzzle, carrying parts of her mascara. “We loved you more than the world, Applejack. You were the daughter we could never have. We hated to see you leave, but we knew it was what we had to do. Manehattan was too dangerous with the griffons stirring up trouble. We wanted to stay together, but…”

Clementine’s words began catching in her throat. When it was clear she couldn’t say anymore, she turned and hid her face away in Orange’s chest. He wrapped a comforting hoof around his wife, hoping to ease her shaking.

“It… cost more than a few bits to convince the Guard to let you leave,” he said softly. He looked up to his niece with somber eyes. “And that was just for you. We couldn’t afford to all leave as a family. We knew there would be strings attached, but it did little to ease our hearts and minds. Every letter we received, already opened and inspected by the Guard, we couldn’t help but worry that something more was wrong, something that you couldn’t tell us about. When you sent your last letter, that the rebels had attacked Baltimare and that you were returning home, we were devastated. We thought we had made a grave mistake, sending you out into that cruel world like a lamb to a den of wolves.”

Clementine peeled away from her husband, leaving most of her makeup across his chest and trailing down the sides of her face. “You’re just so much like my sister,” she croaked. “To think I might’ve lost you, too…”

Applejack was speechless. A pang of remorse gnawed inside of her, and she moved to close the gap between her family and held them tightly in an embrace. She could feel her aunt’s grief as she shook in her hooves and her uncle’s compassion as he covered them both with protective hooves. Clementine held her close as though she would slip away yet again. For a moment, Applejack felt as though she truly had returned home, and she felt a tear burn a hot trail from her own clenched eyes.

“You know I would never do anything to put either of you two through such a worry,” she chastened them lightly. “And that’s the honest truth.” She felt her aunt’s face brush against the side of hers as Clementine nodded. She managed to break free of them and looked to them both sincerely. “But you cannot tell me that this is the way things are meant to be,” she continued. “We cannot keep living in fear like this, of the griffons, of the Guard, of the Princess. Somepony has to do something about this.”

“Applejack…” her uncle sighed; even his eyes were bloodshot.

“I’m serious, Uncle Orange,” she pressed. “The Warriors outside aren’t the brutes the Throne wants everypony to believe. They’re kind and tender and… jolly,” she explained with a broken laugh. “They turned the entire city of Baltimare against the Princess, and they are more than capable of standing up to her. They just need a place to hide while they find their friend, and they’ll be gone before you’ve even realized.”

“Applejack, please,” Clementine begged. “Enough of this talk of rebellion. Please, just come with us to the kitchen. I-I prepared lunch early in case of your return. We can eat and be a family again and forget all this nonsense of—”

A heavy thud sounded from the hallway, causing everypony to pause. Applejack’s heart spiked.

She raced to the door and tried to pull it open, but it gave no yield. The deadbolt. She scrambled to unlock it and tried again. The door came loose but jarred to a halt after opening only a couple inches. The door chain.

“Accursed locks!” she hissed under her breath.

She slammed the door shut and ripped the chain away from the door. It nearly flew off its hinges as she threw it open, but when she stepped out into the hall, the Warriors of Sunlight were nowhere to be seen. All that was left was a large, wide-brimmed hat laying idly on the floor; the same Twilight wore to hide her identity.

Down the hall, a stallion’s head peered out of his apartment. When Applejack’s eyes met his, he quickly retreated inside and closed the door.

Applejack’s mind was reeling as she picked up the hat, trying to understand why Twilight would have abandoned it. The implications led to dark conclusions, and she couldn’t help but think the worst.

Twilight and Solaire had left, possibly not of their own free will, and now they were alone in a city prepared to devour them.

“Oh, no…”

Author's Note

**Don't Close Yet; Semi-Important Announcement**

So, as most of you know, Dark Souls Remastered is coming out later this month. In honor of it, I'm wanting to host something of an event. It won't be anything flashy, just an opportunity to bridge the gap between worlds and engage in Jolly Cooperation with me and your fellow readers.

The rules are simple: Have fun, and engage in as much cooperation as you can. The Remaster will have the same multiplayer properties as the Dark Souls III, such as password matchmaking and two to three summons per host. I will set a password closer to release to make it easier to find me, along with everyone else participating, so I would encourage anyone reading to enter it and see who you can find. I will personally be in the Undead Burg and the surrounding areas to help anyone push through the beginning if they're struggling or simply want to have a good time.

I will be purchasing a copy for both PlayStation and Xbox One, but I don't want that to discourage anyone buying it on PC or the Switch. After all, the purpose of this "event" is to find and make new friends to share the game with, because it has always been my mindset that this game was meant for friends to play together, rather than apart.

And to anyone reading this who is new to the franchise, who hasn't even touched a Dark Souls game before, I would highly encourage picking up a copy of the remaster. When I first picked up the game two years ago, it took me three days to beat the tutorial and get out of firelink shrine, but once I beat the learning curve for the basics, it was singlehandedly one of the best experiences I have had in gaming, and I want to personally help you through it.

In an attempt to coordinate all of this, I'm attempting to set up a Discord server for the event (which is something I've never done before, and if anyone has pointers, please feel free to share). Its purpose will extend far past this singular event, too. I want it to be a hub for everyone who enjoys the game and the show to gather and share their stories and experiences, search for new friends to cooperate and trade with, and to pester me if I ever take this long to post again :twilightsheepish: . It will be open for everyone to join once I work out the kinks. I'll send the link (I think is how it works) to the server in the author's notes for the next chapter, which should release the same day as the remaster (although, in the unfortunately likely case that it doesn't, I will post it in a blog post tagged to this story).

With all this being said, though, please feel free to comment whether or not you are willing to participate so I can have a headcount. If this goes well enough, I might be able to set up more events with actual prizes such as tournaments and fight clubs.

Thank you for reading. Praise on, Sunbros. Long may the Sun shine on you \ [T]'/

Chapter 11 - Hoof and Claw

The Mare in the Moon looked down solemnly upon the city of Manehattan, helpless to stop the grim fate from unravelling beneath her. Few ponies felt the weight of her gaze more than her former Captain of the Guard, fallen so far from grace.

Armor pulled himself away from the speaker and listened as his words carried throughout the silent buildings of the city. One last mission. He buried his worries and doubts of the mission beneath the mantra. He couldn’t allow himself to be plagued by ghosts of the past now, not with his future at stake.

“Garrison, keep the Sky Bastion circling the city limits once we touch down,” he ordered the stallion next to him. “The remaining crew onboard will act as a lookout if anypony tries to escape Manehattan during the operation; send a flare if you see anything suspicious.”

“By your command, sir,” Garrison nodded, turning the wheel.

Armor could feel the ship shifting beneath him as he descended from the helm, and on the deck, the skeleton crew of squires and knights snapped to attention. Off the port side, a streak of gold shot upwards before sharply arching back down and crashing into the deck before him. Rainbow Dash was panting wildly, crouched low with her legs spread, her eyes pinned on something only she could see.

“That one… was too close.” With a cough from the lieutenant, she quickly recovered herself and gave a crisp salute, though Armor noticed her breathing was still heavy. “Package delivered, sir,” she reported. A defeated roar far below punctuated her report, and her composure nearly broke from it.

“Good work, knight,” Armor said, returning the salute. “Catch your breath and get changed back into uniform. Whirlwind will brief you on the details when you get back. You’ll be supporting Snake Eyes’s flight.”

There was a brief moment of hesitation. If the knight had any objections, she didn’t voice them. “Right away, sir. Try not to have all the fun before I get back.”

As she disappeared deeper into the ship, Armor’s eyes flicked to Whirlwind. He gave her a brisk nod, and the pegasus cleared her throat, gathering the attention of her peers.

“Alright, everypony, we’re all familiar with the situation of Manehattan. It’s one of the most unstable cities in Equestria thanks to the influx of griffon rioters. It’s only thanks to Her Majesty establishing martial law over the city that it hasn’t completely collapsed. Operating in this area is going to be very high-risk. Luckily, the Manehattan Guard has offered their support.

“We do not know if the rebels have already infiltrated the city, or what their true intentions are once they arrive. The Manehattan Guard assesses that their most likely course of action will be to enlist the support of the griffon insurrectionists, bolster their numbers with like-minded individuals who would have our Princess dethroned. For now, any griffon activity should be seen as consequential to our targets’ presence until proven otherwise. With the influx of guards, it is possible that they will be moving to interfere with our operations regardless.”

“Thank you, Whirlwind,” Shining Armor nodded as he stepped forward. All eyes turned to him. “As a reminder, finding the traitors is the primary objective of this operation. Dealing with the griffons is secondary, but if we can solve both problems in one fell swoop this moon, I would feel safe in saying all of Equestria would sleep a little more soundly from it. Until we can determine the whereabouts of the traitors, we will be dividing into three teams to help the Manehattan Guard deal with the griffon presence.

“Snake Eyes, Whirlwind informed me that the city guard has already received reports griffon activity in an apartment complex on Parkview. They’ve already dispatched one of their own to investigate, but I want your team to provide backup if needed.”

Snake Eyes popped a sharp salute, quickly followed by four other thestral knights behind her. Armor thought he saw a twitch in her eye. “Yes, sir. You can count on us.”

The lieutenant nodded and turned his attention to his old friend. “Archer, the Manehattan Guard has narrowed down the griffons’ base of operations to be somewhere in an abandoned industrial district. You and I will investigate. Report to the city guard and prepare to assist a task force through the sewage tunnels. The griffons have been using them to quickly move around the city. Your job will be to prevent them from fleeing once I bring the package to the district and search for them.”

Archer stood a little taller and raised his hoof to salute. “Yes, sir. You have my word; they won’t slip past me.”

Shining Armor scanned the rest of the crew, all squires who had little idea of what was actually going on. They were all still green, promised that they would receive their knighthood upon the success of this operation. The lieutenant hoped they would all get it, but now he needed experienced hooves on the ground. “The rest of you will be supporting Knights Garrison and Whirlwind on the Sky Bastion. The pegasi will serve as runners to each group should any new information come to light. Does everypony understand their roles?”

“Yes, sir!”

Shining Armor nodded. “Good. Black Knights, you are dismissed.”

The deck erupted into motion as the squires reported to Whirlwind and Garrison for their jobs. Above the commotion, Snake Eyes gave Archer a snark.

“Wow, sewer duty?” she laughed. “And here I thought I was getting the short stick.”

“Often times the most important duties aren’t the most glamorous,” Archer reminded her. “Do try not to waste too much time on your little errand. I’d hate for you to miss out on round two.”

His old partner waved a hoof. “Please, if it’ll keep me smelling fresh, I think I might try to be extra thorough making sure this isn’t just another little colt crying timberwolf.” Though she played it off well, Archer had known her long enough to recognize that itch behind her sneering eyes. She wanted a rematch just as much as him.

Archer snorted. “I’ll be seeing you soon, then,” he called as he moved to one of the chariots on deck. A squire galloped into the harness as he stepped a hoof into it. “Who knows? Perhaps after this all wraps up, we can finish that game of poker these two interrupted. I’m feeling lucky.”

A playful scoff escaped the thestral as she watched her partner take off into the night. “You are so on,” she chuckled to herself. She turned her attention to the knights waiting behind her. Snake Eyes straightened herself and held her head high. “Flight, by my command!”

The four thestrals straightened to attention, eyes forward and awaiting her next orders. Oh, I could get used to this, she thought smugly to herself with a toothy grin. “Looks like this Manehattan guard needs help on his wild griffon chase,” she barked as she paced before them. Her wings snapped open, and she crouched low, ready to launch herself. “Let’s see if we can catch it and make it squawk. On me!”

She sprung herself off the airship, and one by one, the black knights swiftly followed, diving into the cold night after their prey.

Shining Armor watched as the numbers on deck began to dwindle, the mantra continuing in his mind. A squire waited patiently for him at another carriage, stretching her wings to prepare for the flight. As the package roared beneath them, he noticed her tremble ever so slightly. She was just as enthused as he was to come face to face with it.

His eyes veered off the railing down to the monster below, and it glared back up with hungry, reptilian eyes. “One last mission,” he whispered to himself again. The dark thought squirmed in the back of his mind once more.

Why did it feel like it wouldn’t be so easy?

Solaire raced back across the catwalk of the abandoned factory after his summoner, Gilda and her friends close in tow. He hadn’t even realized she had left his side until he heard the door slam shut far on the other side of the roof. Inside, the griffons were riled up, the air electrified with their panic. Solaire couldn’t blame them.

Dragons were all but extinct in Lordran from a war an Age before Solaire was born, and their supposed sole survivor was locked away in a library that even he had not seen in all his pilgrimage. Nevertheless, even in Astora the tales and legends of their mighty power were whispered in the miracles of Lord Gwyn as a testament to his strength. Solaire had to help Twilight escape this hazardous city. Though he promised he would protect her, and protect her he would, the shadows of doubt stretched long in his mind. Ill he was to admit it, but he knew they were both unprepared to challenge such a beast.

The door to Evening’s room was still ajar, and as he entered, he found his summoner moving frantically in the dark.

“This is bad. This is really, really bad,” she squeaked. On the far side of the room, Solaire could see the papers pinned to the wall carefully remove themselves before floating to Twilight’s open bag. “We need to get out of here, now. Before he finds us.”

“Twilight, please,” Solaire offered in a disarming tone. His soothing words fell on deaf ears, though, and his summoner moved past him, picking up Evening’s last letter before returning to her bags. He knelt down and stopped her with a hand as she tried to pass again. “Twilight,” he said more sternly.

She froze as though a horrible hex had just been lifted from her, but even in the dark, he could see that fear running rampantly behind her eyes. He did so hate to be harsh with her, but he couldn’t stomach to see his friend succumb to this panic.

“A new obstacle this may be,” he admitted slowly. His free hand reached up and pulled away the last of Applejack’s curtains from his shoulders. “And a grave one at that. But now is not the time to lose our nerves, lest the enemy win before the fight begins.” There was a moment of silence. Twilight couldn’t seem to look him in the eyes. A heavy sigh escaped the Warrior. “Twilight, I made this promise to you long ago, and I shall make it again, with all the vigor of that night. I will stand by your side, no matter what, and so long as I am, I swear, I will let no harm fall upon you.”

“Tender words,” Galahad commented solemnly. “Yet they mean little when faced against the wrath of a dragon. Twilight’s fear of the situation is justified, as is our own. There’s no way we can fight a dragon.” He realized the darkness his words carried, yet he could not think of any tender words for himself to dispel it. “We best tread carefully if we want to escape Manehattan now… and quickly.”

Twilight sighed to herself, and with a hoof, she gently tore Solaire’s comforting hand away from her. Truthfully, it wasn’t the dragon that she feared, though her rational side told her it should have. No; it was the voice of the stallion that echoed throughout the city, that chased her down into the abandoned factory, that hung over her now like a ghost. She didn’t tell them. How could they understand? What terrified her the most was hearing the voice of her…

No. She wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of calling him that, not even in her head. Not after everything he had done to her, how he tore her family apart.

“Hey, don’t tell me you’ve lost your nerves already, Galahad,” Gilda barked. As she scanned across the room, she found most of everyone’s eyes on her. “The plan hasn’t changed,” Gilda continued, pausing for a moment before tilting her head. “Well, not by much anyways. We still need to get out of Manehattan. Just need to do it a little faster than we hoped.

“Gertrude, Galahad.” The two griffons stiffened as their names were called. “Take these two back through the sewers. They’ve worked well for us so far, and there’s no way the dragon will be able to track you through them, much less fit in there.” Gilda began pacing across the small room, running a map of the sewage network through her head. “Go as far south as you can.”

“What? But… Gilda,” Gertrude protested. “They’re south of us now. Why do you want us to go towards them?”

Gilda sighed as she approached Gertrude, raising her talon as a fist and knocking on her friend’s head. “C’mon, Gertrude; think. We’ve dealt with the Manehattan Guard long enough to learn how they operate. They started south, so they’re gonna work their way north. You’ll pass beneath them as they comb the streets looking for these two, and then you’ll be home free!”

“And what of you?” Solaire asked. “These streets will be dangerous now more than ever. Will you truly risk yourself finding our friend by yourself? Perhaps one of us should accompany you.”

“Pssh, risk? Please,” Gilda scoffed, waving a claw. “I know this city better than Griffonstone at this point, and I’m the best fighter the resistance has.”

“Careful; I think your head’s starting to swell there,” Galahad teased with a smile. Gilda was already making her way back to the door.

“Still waiting for somebody to prove me wrong,” she smirked. She turned her attention back to Solaire. “Trust me, it’ll be a lot faster if I go alone. I’ll be in and out and on your tails with your before you even know it.”

As she turned into the door, she found herself running face-first into a wall of feathers and fur.

“And where do you think you’re going?” Grady growled in the doorway.

Gilda took a step back and shook her head, only to grimace at the towering griffon. “Don’t have time for this, Grady,” she grumbled as she attempted to squeeze past him.

He barred her path with a strong claw, and Gilda shot him a glare. “You better make time then,” he shot back. He pushed himself into the room and gave her a stiff shove before closing the door behind him. Galahad and Gertrude managed to catch their friend before the room was plunged into darkness. With a faint puff, Twilight’s candlelight spell sprang to life, and its faint purple glow gingerly pushed back the dark. Grady shot her and Solaire a look and growled, “I have some questions for you two.”

Twilight felt herself shrink before the griffon’s furious gaze. Grady was easily twice her size, and his talons were sharp as knives. Solaire rose to his feet and put himself between them. Light escaped between the fingers of his closed fist. Twilight could hear the faint crackle of electricity.

“Just what kind of questions?” Gilda challenged. Her friends had already shifted from helping her up to holding her back.

“The same questions everyone’s been asking,” Grady spat. “Whose side are they on? Doesn’t it seem just too coincidental that a dragon happens to show up just moments after they come knocking on our front door? Doesn’t it seem strange to anyone else that they’re looking for the last pony you brought here; the same one that disappeared without telling us where she went?”

Galahad growled, with half a mind to let Gilda go. “What are you implying?”

Grady pointed at the Warriors with a talon as sharp as the daggers in his glare. “These two are spies! Their princess sent them here to find and root us out, knowing you three would be too trusting of anyone that speaks about that stupid pony friend of yours!”

“I will not just stand idly by and listen to such baseless accusations!” Solaire barked. “Nor do I have time to. We wish to see an end to this accursed night, just as you.”

The Giant towered over the griffon, and Grady tried to make himself taller; an action he was very unaccustomed to doing. “Oh, yeah? Where’s your proof?” Grady huffed. “Or do you expect me to simply take your word for it?”

“You want your proof?!” Gilda snarled. She wrenched her talons free from her friends and marched over to Twilight, who was all but petrified from the fighting. With a talon, she dug into the unicorn’s saddlebags and pulled out Evening’s letter. She quickly covered the distance and pushed it into Grady’s chest. “Here it is! Eve didn’t desert us. She figured out where the artifacts were and went to get them.”

Grady’s eyes strained as he read the letter, and an impatient snort escaped his nostrils. “‘The artifacts’, eh? The same ones she kept blabbering about while you let her stay here?” He shot Gilda a look. “And what makes you think this is even worth it? How do you know these harmony elements will even stop their Princess? They don’t sound that powerful.”

“They are,” Twilight cut in, finally regaining her nerve. She stepped out from behind Solaire and stood by his side. “The Elements of Harmony were used a thousand years ago to imprison Nightmare Moon to begin with. If we can get a hold of them…” Her voice trailed, and her eyes darted to the side. Could they really? As she scoured Evening’s notes, she discovered that the last pony to use them was the true Princess herself. Nowhere did she find a way to use them, though, and the only pony with any experience was banished to the moon.

No. She screwed her eyes shut and shook the thought out of her head. They would find a way, somehow. They had to. The stakes were too high. Determination burned brightly in her eyes as she looked back to the towering griffon. “If we can get a hold of them, then we can banish her again, and this night will finally end.”

“Eve left to find them by herself,” Gilda added, standing on the other side of Solaire. “And I don’t think she realized just how dangerous it was going to be. She may have been too bullheaded to ever ask for it, but we’re gonna find her and help her find them, whether she likes it or not.”

“And what of your brothers and sisters?” Grady sneered. “Where’s your pride as a griffon? Are you really going to leave them all behind for this quest?”

“What pride?!” The room fell quiet to Gilda’s outburst. Even on the other side of the door where all the griffons were previously in a panic, Twilight noticed, there was a dead silence. Gilda looked around the room, between her friends and new companions, Eve’s final notes still pinned on the wall, Grady trying vainly to stand his ground, and the curious griffon eyes peeking through the crack of the door behind him.

“What are we doing here?” she asked. Her voice cracked ever so slightly. It sounded like a plea. “Four years ago, I was proud to be a griffon, when we all came to our senses and decided to do something about this eternal night. A year after that I was proud to be a griffon, when we showed these ponies just what we were made of. Now?” She shook her head and moved away from the Warriors.

“Now we’re hiding in abandoned buildings and running through the sewers like rats. We’re right back where we started— No, we’re worse than where we started! At least in Griffonstone we weren’t in hiding. Now we’re stuck here because of some new sense of pride, twiddling our talons and waiting for some golden opportunity to take down Nightmare Moon and save everyone we’ve lost at the same time.” She motioned to Twilight and Solaire with an open claw.

“And here it is, our golden opportunity,” Gilda said. “You think they sent a dragon after us?” She barked out a bitter laugh. “Ha! We’ve been stuck under the Guard’s hoof for nearly two years now; I hate to admit it more than anyone else. We’re just a nuisance to them at this point. But them?”

Her claw dropped, and as Gilda stared at the Warriors for a second, Twilight thought she caught a hint of admiration in the griffon’s eyes. Behind Grady, the door opened further, and more curious griffons tried to steal a glance at Gilda’s speech.

“Their princess sent a dragon after them,” she continued. “Whatever they’re doing, they’re doing it right, and I want in on it. We missed our chance with Eve, and I’m not going to make that mistake again. I’m done waiting for the fight to start; I’m going to bring it to ‘em, just like we all said we would. So, you tell me, Grady. Are you proud to be a griffon, or are you content with being a rat?”

Her words hung in the air like a weight over Grady’s head, suspended by a string so thin he thought his next words might sever it. Never let it be said that Gilda didn’t know how to get under his skin. In fact, he swore she did it consciously. Ever since the griffons’ numbers began to dwindle, they began butting heads against one another. Perhaps it was just fate that the two most outspoken griffons would be the mouthpieces to the collective’s discrepant thoughts. Everyone wanted to fight, but no one wanted to lose any more brothers and sisters. They wanted to prove that they were fierce, but no one wanted to risk standing up. The more Grady thought of the disparity that plagued them, the more he realized the truth.

Gilda was right. Where had their pride gone?

“I’ll never understand you, Gilda,” Grady admitted with a growl. “Always trying to ruffle my feathers. Sometimes it feels like you only draw breath to spite me with your next words. But…” He felt the eyes of their eavesdroppers drilling into his back and turned around to face their hidden audience. A chorus of squawks sounded as they scampered away, and he burst through the door after them.

“But she’s right!” he announced, loud enough to echo through the factory. The few griffons left in their rebellion watched him with wide eyes. “The ponies have tricked themselves into believing that we’re no longer worth their concern, and we let them trick us to think the same. It’s high time we reminded them of who we truly are.

“Tonight, we take our vengeance. Not just for those we have lost since coming here, but for those we left behind at home as well, for those who trusted us to right the ponies’ wrong, for the world that suffers this cruel curse of eternal night.”

“C’mon, Grady, are you crazy?” one of the griffons protested from the rafters. “They have a dragon. What are we supposed to do?”

Grady scoffed as he prowled along the catwalk. “One measly dragon. Sent to capture one of their own and a giant. This is the Princess’s desperation; this is her gamble, that we will continue to behave as the broken cowards she believes us to be. To that, I say no more. To that, I say we prove her wrong.”

A murmur floated through the factory as the griffons nodded to each other and riled one another up. The air was becoming electric.

“One measly dragon,” Grady echoed with a short, harsh laugh. “Against twenty-six griffons, some of the finest their kingdom had to offer? What are we supposed to do, you asked? I say we do the only thing we can!” His words hung in the air for a moment, and he snarled the answer. “Make them wish they brought a second.”

The stone walls of the factory reverberated the whoops and hollers of the griffons, who no longer cared if all of Manehattan heard their battle cries. Over the flurry of wings and talons, Grady called with a swelling voice, “Prepare an ambush! Remind these ponies of the pride of the griffons! Remind them that our kingdom is not one to be trifled with! And above all, make them pay for taking away our brothers and sisters!”

The Warriors of Sunlight and their newest companions filed out of Evening’s room. Gertrude could feel her chest swelling with something she hadn’t felt in a long time. Galahad closed the distance to Grady and placed a claw on his shoulder.

“Thanks,” he nodded with a whisper. “Didn’t think you’d actually do that.”

Grady shot him a cold glare and shrugged his claw off. “Don’t thank me yet,” he said curtly. “I just motivated all these griffons to fly face-first to their doom. Thank me when you make it worth something.” His eyes slid over to Twilight, and she felt her blood chill. “You really think these two are worth it, Gilda?”

She hesitated, caught off guard for only a moment, and gave a stern nod. “No doubt in my mind.”

Grady opened his mouth to speak, but after a second passed, all that escaped was a heavy sigh. He looked to his comrades, all arming themselves to go out with one final, brilliant fight. They must have known, just as him. He gripped the rail before him and shook his head.

“Good. You better prove it then.” His wings flexed on his sides, and his talons anxiously drummed against the railing. “I expect to hear great stories from you three. Make us proud.” He vaulted himself over the railing, his wings lifting him to the swarm of griffons above. As he began shouting direction, Gilda turned to face the group.

“Right, as we were saying. Gertrude, Galahad, get these two out of here. Try going west instead, though. No telling what feather-brained scheme Grady is concocting, or where he plans on taking the fight.” As she spoke, her eyes drifted up. Truthfully, this wasn’t the outcome she expected from their little spat. She was fully ready to brawl against the larger griffon, and she couldn’t help but wonder what she could have said that changed his mind so quickly.

“I’ll find your friend,” she continued, looking to Twilight and Solaire. “Who was it again?”

“Applejack,” Twilight nodded. “She should still be in the same apartments where you found us.”

Gilda huffed with a snarling grin. “Perfect. We’ll meet up with you in no time, and then we can all finally get out of this stain of a city.”

The howls of the dragon echoed through Manehattan. Though she couldn’t see the beast, her eyes were pinned on the airship that she assumed accompanied it. In the Mare in the Moon’s light, it shone like a silver dagger, eagerly waiting for a hoof to help it cleave its way into the city. Applejack’s thoughts couldn’t help but drift to her friends.

She took her eyes off of them for barely a minute, and they had disappeared with nary a trace, save for the wide-brimmed hat Twilight had borrowed, left so unceremoniously in the hallway. What had happened to them? Did somepony see them? Did they run away? Did they even know where to hide in this hostile city? Her eyes scanned across the streets, hoping by some miracle she would find the two just wandering around out there, so she could grab them and quickly pull them inside in spite of her family’s objections.

Applejack supposed she could find some solace in that strange message that echoed throughout the town from the airship. The Guard didn’t know where they were; perhaps they weren’t caught after all, just on the run. A small comfort, but with the distant roars of the dragon, it did little to help her nerves.

“Applejack, please get away from that window!”

The salesmare blinked, her mind derailed with her aunt’s plea. She turned back to the dining area to find her aunt and uncle sitting at the table. Clementine looked to her with desperate eyes.

“Please, AJ, just come sit down with us. Your aunt worked so hard making this meal perfect,” Orange begged, using the old nickname she had told them to call her when she was just a filly. At the time, they had thought it quaint, a roughneck butchering of her own name. But now, there was nothing but endearment behind it.

She sighed, the weight of an anchor never quite leaving her chest as she left her perch at the window and took her seat. She tried not to focus on Clementine’s small but trembling smile. Her aunt had wiped away the ruined mascara from her face, but it appeared that new stream had cut a thin trail down the side of her face recently. A small plate sat before each of them with a small helping of miniature apple crisps. A dollop of vanilla ice cream slowly melted on top of them, an old sight Applejack remembered fondly.

“Do you remember your first meal when you came here, darling?” Clementine sniffed. A faint laugh broke through her forced smile, and she continued before Applejack had a chance to respond. “Oh, you looked so miserable when the waiter brought you your food, and when we came back from the restaurant, I found you holed away in your room looking out the window.”

Applejack blushed, looking down at her plate and prodding her meal with her spoon. “I… I didn’t mean to offend,” she admitted sheepishly.

“You were homesick, dear. There is nothing to be ashamed of,” Orange offered with a warm smile.

“We just wanted to make sure your transition to city life went smoothly. Perhaps we went too far starting there.” Clementine gave an embarrassed chuckle. “Although it gave me the idea to find this recipe. Admittedly, it was my first time cooking with apples. Oh, I was so frightened it would turn out so horribly.”

“And it was amazing, Auntie,” Applejack smiled. “Never before had I ever seen apples prepared that way, not even back at the farm. And its taste was absolutely delightful.”

The room felt warm with fond memories in spite of the chilling night outside, so much so that Applejack feared her ice cream would quickly melt into a puddle if she didn’t eat fast enough. It was more than pleasant seeing their faces again after all these years, hearing their voices, sharing their laughs. She thought of what Solaire had said, and if she closed her eyes, in spite of all that had changed, in spite of the creeping darkness that loomed over the city, she truly felt as though she was home.

“I do hate to pry,” Orange started after finishing a bite from his meal. Applejack felt his eyes look through her dress, though she knew he meant nothing ill by it. In fact, she already knew what he was about to ask. “I don’t suppose during your time in Baltimare, you managed to find…”

And with one unfinished question, Applejack felt her mood begin to sour, just ever so slightly.

“I… No, I haven’t,” she admitted, picking at what was left of her food. “It was difficult to find… opportunities, shall we say. My focuses were almost strictly business.”

“And there’s nothing wrong with that,” Clementine chimed in, resting a caring hoof over Applejack’s. She shot her husband a glance. “There are still plenty of ponies her age who haven’t found theirs yet.”

“O-Of course,” Orange stammered. “I didn’t mean to imply. Why, one of my closest friends hadn’t found his until just recently. I was simply curious if you had any news about it.”

“Should I, you two are the very first to know,” Applejack assured him, quickly cutting in. “But enough about me and my personal life; what of you, Uncle? Has business been going well?”

Orange coughed into his napkin and nodded his head. “Yes; well, for the most part. With the shelter in place, I sent the workers home for their safety. The plants haven’t received any light the last moon. They’ll survive, without a doubt, but it will take time to reverse the damage this causes.”

A distant roar rattled the apartment and chased away their comfortable dream. Applejack involuntarily stood up from her chair, her attention snapping back to the window.

“Applejack, please, sit back down,” Orange begged tiredly. “We’re all stressed enough as it is with that beast, but it isn’t coming for us.” He took another spoonful of his meal and began to chew. “Hopefully this will all be over with soon.”

She shot her uncle a look as she slowly returned to her seat. “It isn’t us I worry for.”

Clementine sighed heavily at her niece’s display. “Oh, Applejack… Always so compassionate and trustworthy. You really must be careful. One of these moons, somepony is going to take advantage of that.”

“If they haven’t already, that is,” her uncle remarked on the side.

“Why, the nerve!” Applejack protested in bewilderment. “Uncle Orange, you don’t know anything about them. How could you be so quick to judge?”

“Darling, they’re rebels,” Clementine cut in. ”What more could we possibly need to know about them?” Though she knew her tone wasn’t condescending, Applejack couldn’t take it as anything else.

Applejack scoffed. “How about the truth?” she challenged. “You both only know what you’ve been told by the Guard and the Princess, only lies. Wouldn’t you like to know the truth for a change?”

A harsh knocking rang out from the door, and Applejack felt her heart leap. Who else would be knocking at such an hour?

“In fact, why don’t you learn the truth directly from the source?” she offered in a prideful tone as she cantered to the door. Her aunt and uncle started to object, raising from her seats and following after her, but they were too late; Applejack threw open the door without a second of hesitation. “What a relief it is to have you back, Twilight. You two had me so worried when you—”

Her words caught in her throat with her tongue. The single stallion standing on the other side of the door was definitely neither of her missing friends. She felt her heart drop far beneath her hooves as she stared wide-eyes at the armored guard.

“I— I— Um—” Words were failing her as she tried to stammer through an introduction. Jester looked just as pleased to see her again, too.

“I was worried when we got that report,” Jester said solemnly. His brow furrowed to complement the small frown that was forming as he studied the mare. “I remembered these apartments almost immediately. What rotten luck you must have to be so close to the scene of the crime just as soon as you returned home.”

“J-Jester, darling! How… How nice of you to visit!” Her mind couldn’t keep pace with the whirlwind of events thrashing around her. She turned back into the room and gave her aunt and uncle a forced smile. “Why, Auntie Clementine, Uncle Orange, this is Jester. We bumped into each other while I was on my way here. Oh, why don’t you come in? We had just made lunch. I’m sure you must be hungry after—”

“Why don’t we save each other the formalities,” Jester offered, causing Applejack to squeak. He wrapped a strong hoof around her leg and glanced up to her aunt and uncle. “Sir, ma’am, it breaks my heart to interrupt your little reunion, but the Guard has a few extra questions for your niece here.”

“Hold on a moment,” Orange protested. He took a step forward, only to stall as the Guard threw him a glare.

“Why are you doing this?” Clementine pleaded, trying her best to feign ignorance for her niece’s sake. “What has my darling Applejack done to deserve such treatment?”

Jester sighed heavily; although he never loosened his vice around Applejack’s fetlock. “We just have a few questions we’d like to ask her,” he said in a disarming tone. “I’m worried your niece has gotten involved with a certain couple of rebels.”

“Nonsense,” Orange spat. Surely, there had to be some way to convince this intruder to their home to leave. “A mare of her status would never stoop so low. What proof do you have?”

“A stallion saw three griffons, a unicorn, and a large, strange creature just outside your door earlier this moon. It’s just too coincidental that it happened to be around the same time dearest Applejack here came home.” Jester gave Applejack a more forceful tug and pulled her out into the hallway with him. “If she truly is innocent, she’ll be back on her merry way. Until then, the Guard has questions for her.”

“And the Guard can wait!”

A large figure dropped down on top of them, and Jester’s world was plunged into darkness as a burlap sack fell over his head. The Orange family watched in horror as a griffon rose behind him on its hind legs and twisted back with something in her claws. There was an audible crack, and Applejack flinched as the bat in the griffon’s grip collided with the dazed guard’s head.

Jester crumpled to the floor in a heap. Applejack stood too mortified to run as the griffon looked over him to admire its handiwork. A razor-like talon peeled the bottom of the sack up, and Applejack found herself almost relieved to see his eyes spinning in his sockets; although there was a rather large lump on the side of his head.

The griffon let out a low whistle and cackled. “Good thing you weren’t a unicorn,” she snickered resting her bat across her shoulder. “The stunt woulda been a lot harder to pull off otherwise. I’d say sorry for the headache, but, well…” She leaned low again and whispered in the guard’s ear. “You guys have been a much worse pain in ours. Sweet dreams, sucker.”

She pulled the sack back down over his eyes and hesitated as she looked up, her eyes darting between the three remaining ponies. She unshouldered her weapon and motioned it to each of them. “So… which one of you’s supposed to be Applejack again?”

Clementine fainted. Orange barely had enough time to catch her. “Oh heavens, why does this have to happen tonight of all moons?” he begged aloud.

The griffon gave both of them an unamused stare and turned to the mare next to her. “Please tell me it’s not one of them.”

“I… I don’t…” Applejack blinked, trying to find the mind she lost in all the commotion. She retreated back a step. “Wh-Who are you? What do you want with me?”

“Hey, hey, relax. I’m a… friend,” the griffon assured her, though it sounded like she wasn’t used to saying the word. Her eyes darted to the bat still in her claw, and she dropped it with a roll of her eyes. “Look, Twilight and Solaire sent me,” she tried again. “They need your help.”

“Twilight?” The mare hesitated. While the news shed a new light on the griffon, it also unearthed newer questions. “But how did they—? No, I suppose that’s unimportant. Why do they need my help again for?”

“We know where Evening Twinkle is,” the griffon said simply. “But we don’t know how to get there. They said you were the expert.”

“But… But I can’t just…” Applejack looked back into her aunt and uncle’s apartment. Orange was fanning Clementine, trying his best to wake her. “I just came back home. How could I leave so soon?”

The griffon huffed, and Applejack could tell she was quickly growing impatient. “Yeah, they weren’t too happy with the idea of roping you back into this mess again, too, but either you’re helping us find her or we’re wandering around all of Equestria looking for her until the Guard finally catches us.” She drummed her talons against the carpeted hallway. “Look, the choice is yours, as much as I don’t like to say it, but I don’t think Twilight and Solaire would be happy if I dragged you to them against your will. So, are you in or are you out?”

Applejack’s eyes drifted down to Jester, still lying unconscious on the floor. She hated to admit it, but it appeared as though her welcome was already overstayed. Manehattan wasn’t safe to call home anymore, not in this state. She did so hate to leave her family behind again though. Her uncle’s desperate eyes connected to hers through the doorway, and Applejack felt a pang of guilt deep inside.

“Well… we had best not keep my friends waiting,” she said softly. She turned her head to the griffon. “Shall we?”

With a stern nod, the griffon broke into a gallop down the hallway. Applejack started after her until her uncle called out.

“Applejack, wait!” She hesitated, something in her chest anchoring to the doorway. She could feel her uncle’s eyes, but she didn’t dare turn to face him, lest the composure she was just barely holding together finally broke. “Please, don’t do this,” he pleaded. “Not again. We were so worried for you the last time you left. It’s too dangerous out there. Just please stay here, if not just for a little bit longer. We… we can talk to the Guard together, get this entire mess sorted out.”

“I… I’m sorry, Uncle Orange, but…” Applejack choked, the words catching in her throat like a lump. “I cannot keep living like this, living in a lie, pretending all is well. I will return, though; I promise.” She bit down on her trembling lip, hoping to hold herself together just a little bit longer. She stole a glance inside the apartment and found her aunt and uncle, and the world began to blur with water around them as something wet burned a trail down her cheek.

“In the morning,” she continued with a hopeful smile and teary eyes. “When the sun finally shines again, and its light chases away the darkness of this dreadful nightmare we live in. I will return, and we will be the family we were always meant to be; I swear it.”

She broke into a gallop after the griffon before her own mind could convince her to stay. Over her pounding hoofsteps, Orange tried to call her back, and the weight in her chest grew heavier and heavier. She would return. She promised it, and she was the most trustworthy and dependable of ponies. But until that moon— No, until that day, she had a duty to fulfill for her friends.

Applejack wiped away her tears before entering the stairwell where the griffon waited for her, and down they descended into the chaos in Manehattan.

Author's Note

Fools you are! For only now that the story has died can it truly begin its undead pilgrimage :pinkiecrazy:

Haha... get it? cuz...

It-It's a pun of, like...

Please put down the angry torches and pitchforks :twilightoops:

My own bad jokes aside, though, I would like to apologize for the delay of this chapter. I have a nasty habit of disappearing off the face of the Earth for a while and then "coming back from the dead", as my friends like to joke. I really wish I didn't do it in the middle of writing this story though. I underestimated just how large this chapter was going to be and wound up cutting it in half at the 7k word mark.

Thank you all for your patience (and lack thereof in a few cases). I'm excited to get back into this story, and I hope you all continue to enjoy the ride! Until next time!

Blank Page

Praise on, Sunbros! \ [T]'/

Chapter 12 - Calamitous Dragon

“So, how is it that Twilight and Solaire happened to find you?” Applejack panted as she raced down the flights of stairs. The griffon made use of her wings, jumping down entire flights one leap at a time. She only paused when the mare asked her question.

“Um, good question,” she replied. “I guess it’s more ‘I found them’. Me and some friends brought ‘em over to our base. We helped them find out where Eve was, and they’re helping us get to her.” She took another leap down as Applejack caught up to her. “Guess this means we’re going to be working together for a while. Name’s Gilda.”

“A pleasure.”

They paused at the base of the stairwell, although it was not Gilda’s idea. The griffon studied the mare as her claw rested on the door to the first floor. Applejack was moving a little slowly, but not due to a lack of urgency.

“I’m not gonna pretend I know all that about you ponies,” Gilda started. “But is the dress really necessary? We’re in a bit of a rush here.”

Applejack hesitated on the last step. A heavy blush burned beneath her still tear-stained face. “I— Of course!” she exclaimed, trying desperately to think of a better reason than the truth. “It’s… I mean, you see… It’s just important.” She recomposed herself and trotted to the door, pushing it open past the griffon. “I’ve worn dresses ever since I was a young filly. I assure you I can do just as much in them as any other pony could without.”

Gilda huffed and rolled her eyes as she followed after her. “Why are ponies so obsessed with making themselves look pretty?” she grumbled to herself.

The cold, Manehattan streets welcomed them as they pushed through the front doors. Far in the distance was a faint, steady rumble. Applejack and Gilda could feel the cobblestone shaking beneath them as though there was a small earthquake. They shared an uncomfortable look.

“Look, I’ll take your word for it,” Gilda said. “But right now, we gotta go. Hope you don’t mind your dress getting dirty, ‘cause we’re going to be taking a dip into the sewers. C’mon.”

“The sewers?” Applejack covered her mouth with a hoof to hide some of her disgust. “What in heavens for?”

“Well, I don’t plan on being on the streets while a dragon is rampaging about,” Gilda snapped. She walked into the middle of the street and started lifting the grate.

“Wait, but what about…” Applejack’s voice trailed as she looked towards the alleyway. Even from here, she could still see the corner of her trailer. “What about their belongings? They should have left most of them in my trailer.”

A sharp screech of metal against stone pierced the air, followed quickly with a harsh crash. Applejack winced and turned back to Gilda, who stared back with a deadpan expression.

“You’re joking,” the griffon said, hoping that by saying so it would be true. Applejack’s hesitation was all the answer she needed. With a grunt, she abandoned the sewage entrance and marched back to the mare. “What kind of ‘belongings’ are we talking about?” she pressed. “How many?”

Applejack made an uncertain face and cantered to the alley to find the answer to Gilda’s questions. As she opened the door to her trailer and peeked inside, she felt her heart drop.

“Solaire’s sword and shield, I’m afraid, along with his helmet and tunic,” she called, trotting back to Gilda. “It looks like Twilight left most of her books as well. I don’t think they were planning on leaving so early.”

Gilda massaged her temples with her talons. She should have figured there would be a hitch. “Alright, alright, no big deal. I still don’t feel comfortable taking the whole trailer through Manehattan though. I’ll grab the sword and shield. How much of the rest do you think you can carry?”

Applejack didn’t respond right away, and when Gilda looked up, she found the mare staring wide-eyed at something past her. Before she even had a chance to ask, she heard her answer: a flurry of wings and a staccato of heavy, metallic clinks against the cobblestone just behind her.

“Well, well, well,” a rugged, feminine voice announced. “This goose chase wrapped itself up much faster than I thought it would.”

With a swift beat of her wings, Gilda leaped into the air and spun around, landing next to Applejack. Five thestrals stood before them, right next to the open hole to the sewers. They were all part of the Guard, of that much she was certain, but she was unfamiliar with their armor.

It was black as pitch. A crescent moon with a unicorn’s profile was etched into the middle of a design on their cuirasses. Of the five of them, only four wore their helmets, which seemed to consume their heads and obscure their faces in shadows. Jagged horns like devils sprang out where their ears should have been. At the front of the formation stood the only thestral without one, and her cold, reptilian eyes pierced through the griffon as she flashed a cocky, fanged grin.

“I thought the Manehattan Guard sent one of their own after you,” the lead thestral continued. “Wonder where he could be.”

“If you’re so worried, I can show you what happened to him myself,” Gilda growled. It was five on two, but Gilda might as well have been alone. Applejack didn’t strike her as the fighting type, not like Eve. She didn’t like the odds; right now, she was all bark and no bite, and the thestrals’ barred fangs never looked sharper.

“Tch, figures,” the lead thestral scoffed. “Never should have sent a city guard to do a knight’s job. Tell you what, though, I was really betting on this taking a lot longer, at least until the real action started. What if I gave you two a five second head start?”

Gilda’s teeth grinded together. This thestral had a lot of nerve, and she wanted nothing more than to beat it out of her. For now, though, all she could settle for was glaring.

“One.”

With an aggravated growl, Gilda wrapped a claw around Applejack’s barrel, and before the mare had a chance to protest, she launched them both into the air and soared down the street.

“My heavens, just where are we going?” Applejack demanded as she came out of shock.

“Away,” Gilda snapped, stealing a glance back. The thestrals were quickly shrinking in the distance, but as a second passed, she saw their wings unfurl, and they began their chase. “I don’t feel like fighting five of them at once. You’re all I came for, so I’m cutting my losses and getting you to Solaire and the others.”

“But what about his equipment?”

Gilda rolled her eyes. It was difficult enough supporting the mare’s weight while flying away from the thestrals. She didn’t appreciate having to argue her reasons on top of it. “It’s tough luck. We’re not gonna be able to grab anything with those knights on our tails. All we can do is meet back with the group and hope we can take them all on together.”

Applejack’s mind was running as fast as the wind that whipped against her mane. There had to be a way to lose their pursuers, Twilight and Solaire were dependent on it. An idea sparked in the back of her head. It would be difficult to pull off, but it was their best bet.

They were going north on Mane Street, already heading in the right direction. “Do you know where the business district is?” she called over the wind.

“What?”

“The business district!” Applejack repeated. “I think I know a way to stop the thestrals.”

“We don’t have time for ‘I think’,” Gilda snapped.

“Gilda!” The griffon looked down at her passenger, and Applejack locked eyes with her. “Trust me.”

She wasn’t sure what it was about this mare; Gilda had only just met her. The look in her eyes told her everything she needed to know, though. Applejack had a plan; there was no ”I think” about it.

Gilda conceded with a sigh. “You better be right about this.”

Before the thestrals’ eyes, the two banked sharply to the right.

Lieutenant Shining Armor felt the eyes of a hundred ponies watching him from the relative safety of their homes as he marched down the residential district with the dragon. He refused to don his helmet before departing the Sky Bastion; he wanted all to see him, to recognize him. Five years ago, he was the symbol of hope, and his actions inspired others to follow the path he abandoned long ago. Now, all of Equestria needed to see what was waiting at the end of that road. All of Equestria needed to know the truth.

Nopony could stand against Nightmare Moon. Not for long.

Metal shrieked off to his right, followed by a sharp pop. The dragon was inspecting something in its massive claws, and its low growl shook the air. It wasn’t until Shining Armor saw the stump of a metal lamp post at its feet that he realized what it was. He bit back the urge to groan, letting it instead escape as a harsh snort through his nostrils.

Captain Nightingale had personally briefed him about the dragon. It was intelligent, if only barely. Armor found that it had the mental capacity of a young, spoiled foal, always grabbing at anything that shined to do whatever dragons did with them. Even now, he witnessed it reach for another light, wrapping its powerful claws around it and squeezing until it popped. The beast let out a dissatisfied grunt as it found only shards of glass in its palm, and Shining Armor released a heavy sigh. He half-thought Her Majesty sent it with him to make an already difficult task impossible. It understood most words though, even if it couldn’t speak for itself, and it was all Armor could do to convince the dragon to keep the property damage to a minimum.

“Hey! Cut that out!” he barked. The dragon craned its neck down to look at him and snarled with teeth as big as his head. It’s hawk-like helm did little to hide the truth of the beast beneath; the etchings in the black plates seemed to only accentuate the features it hid. He held his ground, even though everything inside him screamed to run away from the sight. “We have a mission,” he continued sternly. “Once we capture the traitors, the Princess will give you whatever shiny things you want. You can’t keep breaking everything until then, though.”

Twin jets of black smoke shot from its nostrils and engulfed Shining Armor. He held his breath and stood his ground, trying his best not to cough. The dragon gave him a scrutinizing glare as the smoke cleared, and after a moment passed, it resigned to drop back on all fours with a disappointed grunt. The earth shook from the impact; the apartments seemed to rock on their foundations, but the dragon paid them no mind as it continued to traipse down the street.

With the dragon’s back facing him, Armor allowed himself to sigh. He was used to ordering knights, not babysitting titans that could level a city in a tantrum. He shook his head and followed after the beast, knowing full well that it didn’t know where to go on its own. The last thing anypony needed tonight was a full-grown dragon wandering unsupervised throughout all of Manehattan.

As they continued their journey through the maze-like cityscape, the lieutenant tried to keep his mind on the task at hoof. It was only a matter of time until they closed in on the abandoned district of the city. He glanced up and saw the Sky Bastion looming over the skyline. In the relative silence of the streets, broken only by the monster’s footsteps next to him, Shining Armor couldn’t help but wonder; how many times had he been here?

He was almost an expert at this point; Captain Nightingale had said it himself, and Armor hated the fact that he was right. The amount of rebellions he had stamped out since the end of the Civil War might have outnumbered the stars in the sky. Remnants of the Old Guard who disobeyed his surrender. Cultists from Canterlot who thought they knew a way to break Nightmare’s curse and raise the sun themselves. He was unfortunate enough to have known many of their faces before he became a lieutenant in Her Majesty's Lunar Guard. Arresting friends and familiar faces were never easy, and it was even worse when it was family.

His composure broke with a shudder as he walked, and he tried to blink away the memories of that night once more, the darkest night in his life. He wished he could pull back the clock, convince his father to stay away from those other crazy librarians and their ideas of creating a Solar Archive. Sooner or later, it was bound to fail, but all the time in the world wouldn’t have prepared Armor for when the Princess Herself ordered him to arrest his own family. He was just thankful that his little sister couldn’t be found at the time; though he couldn’t help but wonder what ever happened to her. He always thought it best not to try and find her, especially after what had happened. He kept telling himself it was for the best. If Nightmare Moon knew there was another pony she could hold over the Captain of the Old Guard, there wasn’t a doubt in Armor’s heart that she would take her, too.

Perhaps this raid would be a nice break in pace, in some strange, twisted way. At least he never knew any griffons.

The night sky was painted red as a bolt seared through the sky from the air ship. The lieutenant paused as he watched it burn a trail. Red meant trouble. What could they have seen up there?

The dragon let go a low growl that he could feel in his bones, and further down the street, Armor found his answer: a lone griffon standing in the middle of the next intersection. The dragon’s claws gouged trenches in the cobblestone street as it crouched low, and it began to advance.

“Hold.”

It stopped on his command, but Armor could still see its muscles tensed with anticipation beneath its natural armor. He didn’t like that this griffon was out in the open. Everything about it screamed ambush.

“Impressive trick,” the griffon called out with a sneer. “Tell me, have you taught it to sit and roll over yet?”

The dragon snorted out plumes of black smog in response. Emerald flames barked out of the sides of its mouth as it snapped with its jaws. Armor saw the griffon twitch, but otherwise he held his composure well.

“It knows much worse tricks than that,” the lieutenant called back. As he covered the distance to the dragon, his eyes scanned along the rooftops for any other griffons. Garrison wouldn’t have sent a flare if there was only one. “If you and your friends are compliant, though, you won’t have to see any of them. Now, by order of Her Majesty, Princess Nightmare Moon, you are hereby under arrest for invading Her sovereign kingdom and disrupting the peace of Her subjects.”

The griffon laughed. “It’ll be a cold moon in Tartarus when I bend to your princess’s will!” he declared. “We griffons are willing to make our final stand, no matter the odds. We have had enough of this eternal night. If you strike us down, only more will rise to take our place.”

“More martyrs won’t end this night any sooner. It’ll only lead to more ponies suffering. Believe me; I speak from experience.” Shining Armor studied the griffon, hoping that by some miracle his words would break through to him. There was no luck to be had, though. The griffon had that same steely look that the lieutenant had seen dozens of times before in the eyes of other rebels, and he imagined he would still see it dozens more.

“Just because you ponies lost your nerve to stand against your princess doesn’t mean everyone else has,” the griffon growled.

“Then everyone else will learn just as we have,” Armor said with finality. “Nopony stands against Her Majesty for long.” His eyes flicked to the dragon, and the beast shuddered excitedly like a dog, licking its lips with its forked tongue. “He’s all yours, dragon. Keep him alive, though; Nightmare Moon might have some words for him.”

The beast released something that might have been a bark, although it was loud enough to cause the windows of the nearby buildings to shudder in their panes. Its body moved like a serpent, its hungry eyes pinned on the lone griffon, and the sight was enough to make him finally crack. His wings unfurled and pushed him back into the air. With a frantic look in his eyes, he brought a claw up to his beak and bit down on two talons, releasing a sharp whistle. Shining Armor tensed. There was the signal. All that was left now was the response.

Off to his left and far overhead, he heard it, the low groan of metal buckling. He looked up and felt his gut drop. On the rooftop of a hotel at the intersection, a water tower began to tilt over the edge, multiple pairs of wings helping pushing it from behind. With a series of shrill pops, it came unhinged and toppled down to the streets below, falling perfectly to intercept the dragon.

Everything seemed to move in slow motion before Shining Armor’s eyes, and he let out a groan. “Ah, crap.”

The dragon’s spine pierced through the metal shell, and Armor managed to summon a protective shield around himself as the gutted tower spilled its contents, flooding the streets with water. The earth shook as the dragon collapsed in the road. The lieutenant eyed the heap of scales and muscle warily, opting to keep his barrier up, even after the water drained away into the sewers below. Up above, the griffons jeered and celebrated. He wasn’t sure what they thought they had accomplished. All they had succeeded in was making the beast angry.

At first, he confused the dragon’s growl for shifting rubble. With a force that caused the buildings nearby to shudder, it slammed its claw into the street, reared its head high, and released a pained, ear-splitting howl. A torrent of green flames spewed from its mouth, hot enough to cook the air. Armor’s barrier became like an oven. Gasping, he had to release the spell before he was fried alive.

As the flames died and the heat dissipated, the lieutenant struggled to blink the blinding afterimage out of his sight. By the time his eyes adjusted, he could already see four smoking griffons falling out of the sky.

Like a flock of startled birds, nearly two dozen griffons took flight from the rooftops, but rather than fleeing, they started to swarm the dragon. The beast barked out a challenge, prying the husk of the water tower off its head and started reaching for new victims. Armor could see the glint of metal in some of the griffons’ claws. They were armed, though he couldn’t quite tell with what. Though they didn’t seem to do much damage against the dragon’s stone-like scales, it was quickly apparent that they were agitating it more, causing it to flinch with each strike as they flew by.

The dragon got lucky. Reaching out with a claw, it managed to grab five griffons that drew too closely. With a sadistic snarl, it popped open the top of the water tower in its other claw like it was a can, throwing its prey inside. Ignoring the other griffons’ shouts and attempts to grab its attention, the dragon gave the tower a violent shake and crashed the open end into a nearby building.

The remaining griffons reacted harshly to it, their attacks becoming more frequent. Armor found himself hesitating. If they kept attacking, they might eventually create a chink in its natural armor, or at very least tire it out beyond use. It was too risky to fire off a bolt of magic and strike them, lest he miss and accidentally incur the dragon’s wrath as well.

“I’m going to need back up for this,” he muttered to himself. Reaching within, he closed his eyes and concentrated for a spell, one that would grab the attention of Garrison, if he hadn’t already taken notice of the dragon’s flare earlier. Purple light collected at the tip of his horn, and he launched it into the sky where it erupted into a starburst.

One of the griffons had taken notice, though, breaking off from the attack against the dragon. He landed heavily on the cobblestone before the lieutenant, and Armor recognized him as the same griffon from earlier.

Brandishing a lead pipe, he snarled through his beak, “You’re gonna regret ever coming to this city.”

Armor took his stance, eying the griffon’s weapon and snarked, “Funny, I’m pretty sure that was supposed to be my line.”

With an agitated shout, the griffon launched forward with its wings, faster than the unicorn anticipated. He swung wildly with the pipe, starting with a high blow and following with a horizontal swipe. Shining Armor was caught backpedaling from the abrupt attack, sidestepping from the first strike and narrowly avoiding the second with a backstep. He was quick to recover, seeing an opening in the griffon’s exposed side and charging forward. He drove his shoulder into the griffon as he readied for another attack, and the force caused the griffon to stagger back. With a gust from his wings, the griffon launched himself back.

“A little sturdy for a unicorn,” the griffon coughed. “Most of the time, your kind freaks when your opponent gets up close and personal.”

“Sorry to disappoint,” Armor sneered. “I have a little more experience than the guards you’ve tangled with before. It’s going to take a little more than a rusty pipe to defeat me.” As he spoke, a quintet of five purple lights sparked from his horn and hovered above him. He allowed himself to steal a glance past his opponent and toward the dragon. It seemed to have its claws full, but as he watched, it managed to spike another griffon out of the sky with its tail.

“Whatever, you’re all the same!” the griffon growled. He reared back and threw the pipe at the unicorn. Two of the floating lights darted forward in response, intercepting the pipe with twin bursts of magic. As it clattered against the cobblestone, Armor realized the griffon was no longer before him.

“You all act so noble serving that witch!”

Above him. Diving down fast. Two more lights darted to intercept, but the griffon rolled to the side in the air just before the impact. Landing next to the lieutenant, the griffon made a swipe with its claw. This time, the unicorn wasn’t fast enough. The talons raked across the armor on his cuirass, just below his exposed throat. The final light shot forward, and the griffon was too close to dodge. It collided into the side of his face and burst with a scent like burning hair.

The griffon cried out and recoiled, taking back to the sky with powerful beats of his wings. His claws covered his right eye where the spell struck. Armor noticed a thin trail of smoke rising from the gaps in his talons.

“Gah! Do you even know who you’re fighting for?” the griffon demanded. “This eternal night is a curse!”

“You think we don’t know that?” Armor challenged. “Nopony in this kingdom likes it, just the Princess and her thestrals.”

The griffon pulled his claws away, revealing his newest scar, a black scorch mark where his otherwise grey feathers had burned away. The eye was swollen shut. “Yet here you are, fighting for her,” he growled. “You ponies are weak, buckling at the first sign of hardship, but we won’t back down so easily. We’ll fight to the last griffon!”

He tucked in his wings and dived down, talons outstretched for another strike. Shining Armor crouched low and tensed.

“Easy words for stallions like us.” The unicorn jumped out of the way before the griffon could crash on top of him. Claws scraped through the air just before his eyes. “But not everypony can make that sacrifice.” He reached out with his magic, and two gusts of magically charged wind slammed into the griffon, knocking him back. “And everypony shouldn’t have to. What point is there in fighting to save a kingdom if there’s no kingdom left to save in the end?”

The griffon gasped for breath as he recovered, lining himself up to charge again. “The point is to not give up,” he coughed. “To let the others believe they still have a fighting chance, even if they don’t!” He pawed the cobblestone and charged, leaping to the air once more with talons outstretched to grab the unicorn’s neck.

Armor focused on the griffon’s claws, reaching out with his magic and forcing his will upon them. They jerked upward and froze in place, and the griffon squawked in surprise as his momentum ground to an abrupt halt. His hindlegs swung like a lazy pendulum as he was suspended in the air by the wrists of his claws. Though the lieutenant stopped his attack, he couldn’t prevent the daggers pouring out of the griffon’s glare.

In his eyes, Shining Armor saw a defiant fire burning, and he took a moment to study his snared opponent. Though the griffon was much larger than him, and of a different species entirely, the lieutenant saw a reflection of his younger self in him; brash and hardheaded, with more pride than what was good for him… and prepared to make the sacrifice for the greater good.

“I’ve been in your hooves before,” Shining Armor sighed. “And you’re not too far from being in mine. You just haven’t lost enough yet.” The griffon opened his beak to speak, but before a word could escape, his claws barreled down to the cobblestone street below, and the resulting slam knocked the wind out of his body. Armor released his control, and the griffon curled up and groaned. “Let’s just hope you don’t make as many martyrs as me.”

He glanced to the sidewalk and spotted a nearby streetlamp. Closing his eyes, he concentrated, and the streetlamp’s frame shuddered against his will before falling limp like rope. It slithered across the street, binding itself around the bested griffon, and hardened back to its original rigidness. Shining Armor panted as the spell ended. Such magic was never his forte, but he learned what he could during his time with his family.

His ears perked up. Far behind, the sound of shifting bricks filled the air, and his heart began to race. He turned around and found a sight worse than he could have ever imagined.

The dragon was scaling a building. It had taken an interest in a trio of griffons soaring above it, and with each foothold it made, its massive claws gouged into a floor, sending rubble down to the street below. The building shuddered, struggling desperately to hold a massive weight it was never meant to bear. If the building were to collapse… especially with the beast still on it…

“No… No!” Shining Armor broke into a gallop. The dragon was three blocks away. He had to get it to stop.

“Get down from there, you idiot! Just let them go!” Its hindfoot dug a trench on the fifth floor, and it pushed up, fully taking its weight off the ground. Its front claw grappled the roof six floors higher.

“Stop it! Just…” He slid to a halt, his words dying in his mouth as he could only stare and watch.

The foundation gave way, and the structure began to tilt with a sound like an avalanche. The dragon glanced around confusedly, making a sound that was drowned by the thunderous churning of stone. A thick cloud of dust billowed out from beneath as the building collapsed into the street, growing as it consumed more of it. The last thing Armor saw was the edge of the building tumbling over the dragon’s outstretched claw before he was swallowed whole by the wall of dust.

The sudden darkness was suffocating, literally so. Particles of cement reached down his throat with each breath like a claw, strangling his lungs. He tried to cough it out, tried to grab a fresh breath of air, but it was overwhelming. In his blindness, he could hear the last of the catastrophe, the shattering of glass and shrieks and pops of metal.

After what felt like an eternity, the dust began to settle, ever so slightly. Shining Armor peeked open an eye, waving a hoof at the remaining dust while trying to clear his lungs. Beneath the mountain of rubble at the other end of the street, he heard the dragon shift and groan. If he could breathe, he would have sighed in relief. At least the dragon was still in one piece, for better or worse. Although, it did manage to create a lot of property damage. The building it had climbed was reduced completely to rubble, and its fall seemed to have punctured a hole in the street with its hindleg, exposing the sewage system beneath.

He coughed again, and as he glanced back at the hole, a figure climbed out of it. It was a unicorn.

“What… What was that?” she coughed. Armor felt an icicle pierce his heart. The haze settled more, and the silhouette had color. A painfully familiar shade of purple. No, it couldn’t have been…

Another figure flew out of the hole with a pair of wings, a griffon. “C’mon, Twilight, we can’t stay here! We need to keep moving.”

“What—” Another coughing fit cut Armor off as he tried to speak. His mind was moving faster than he could keep up with. Even without the dust constricting his lungs, he wasn’t sure if he could form the words.

That gut-wrenchingly familiar voice spoke again. “What was that?”

“It’s probably another guard,” the griffon said. “It’s not safe here; come on!”

He tried to call again, “No, wait, come ba-ach!” But it was too late. The unicorn and the griffon vanished into the haze, like haunting ghosts. He only wished it could be so. The dark thought squirmed rampantly within his mind, consuming everything it touched until he couldn’t ignore it anymore. Dreadful tears streaked from his eyes as he broke into a gallop after the pair. Fear had his heart in a vice.

It couldn’t have been her.

It shouldn’t have been her.

Why did it have to be her?

If Twilight Sparkle ever had to step hoof in a sewer again in her life, it would be too soon. The only consolation this time was that she could finally see where she was going.

Her candlelight spell floated lazily in the middle of the party, offering just enough light to help them navigate through the narrow tunnels. Strangled rays of moonlight barely shone through the grates up above, but the light it gave paled in comparison to even her dim spell. It was clear that ponies were never intended to use these tunnels for travel, and it amazed Twilight that the griffons had been able to for so long.

Gertrude and Galahad lead from the front of the group. Twilight stayed in the middle with her floating spell, and Solaire guarded their rear. Nopony spoke a word.

Beneath the ground, the tremors only felt more ominous as the dragon moved somewhere above. Eventually it released another howl, and it reverberated within the stone walls of the sewer system, filling the silence and making it seem as though it was all around them. The party stopped and covered their ears, waiting until the horrible sound faded away into the darkness before pressing forward again.

“My, what a dreadful beast,” Solaire whispered.

“Just be thankful it’s up there and we’re down here,” Galahad said. Even still, he couldn’t shake the thought out of his head. “Grady better know what he’s doing,” he added with a grunt.

“He does,” Gertrude assured him with a nod. “He won’t do anything dumb.” A second passed, as everyone cast her a curious glance. “Well… okay, he won’t do anything too dumb.”

A chuckle came over the griffons, helping Twilight’s spell chase away the suffocating darkness around them. The dragon howled again, as if in response, and the laughter quickly died down.

Solaire snorted, hoping to bring back the lightheartedness. “You know, this reminds me of my last adventure through the sewers. Though, this is pleasantly more uneventful.”

Galahad’s interest was piqued, if only to take his mind off the terrors above. “Yeah? What happened last time?”

“Ah, not much good, I’m afraid,” Solaire reminisced, not quite fondly. “The depths of the old Undead Burg; not a place one would wish to find himself if unprepared. True, one might think it a pleasant break from the maddened Hollows above; however, it boasts its own dangers as well, each corner teeming with sentient sludges and rodents of unusual size.”

“Wait, how unusual are we talking?” Gertrude asked. “You mean, like…” She held up a claw with her hind and internal talons outstretched, shrinking the space between.

Solaire shook his head. “Nay, more akin to…” He held his hands before his chest, palms facing each other. They started close to the size of the average rat, and Gertrude’s eyes shrank as the space between his hands expanded, nearly to the size of his torso. She pulled her eyes away, staring into the darkness ahead. Suddenly, she found herself very keen on every squeak and scuttle in the sewers around her.

“But worst of all was the beast that dwelled far beneath,” he continued. “A dreadful dragon, or rather some twisted kin to them. I was summoned by a fellow adventurer to fight it, and I could hardly believe my eyes. Six legs it had, each nearly twice my size. What we once thought to be its torso was actually its mouth, split down what would have its diaphragm with a multitude of teeth longer and sharper than a longsword. Oh, and the sound it made when it howled! I had never—”

“Can we not talk about this now? Please?” Twilight interjected with a squeak. “Maybe when this is all behind us.”

Solaire noticed how much she was suddenly shaking and, with a blush, coughed dismissively into his fist. “Ah, yes, of course… Such stories are in poor taste at the moment, aren’t they?”

“Hey, what’s that?” Galahad asked, pausing as they approached a corner in the maze. The others were quick to see it, too; there was another light up ahead, just beyond the corner. They came to a halt, and realized that the footsteps continued to echo through the tunnels without them.

Someone was coming. And they were just around the corner.

The Warriors were frozen in place. Who else could have been down here at this hour? What were they to do? Past that bend was the only way forward. Did they need to retreat?

Just as Galahad took a backstep, the other party rounded the corner. It was the Manehattan Guard. There were five of them, all led by a stallion in a strange armor. It was jet black, covering most of his form. From the blue light of the magical flame that hovered hauntingly next to him, Twilight could see intricate designs etched over all the many plates, most notably the crescent moon over his chest. His helmet obscured his face in shadows, but she could see the glint of his eyes hiding beneath it.

“Well, well… What do we have here?” the dark stallion asked, taking another step closer to the Warriors. “And here I thought that with all these tunnels and all the other teams, I wouldn't have the pleasure of finding you first. Looks like Fortune is smiling upon me this moon.”

Before they had a chance to ask, the stallion’s helmet levitated from his head, and Twilight gasped. She recognized him. He was the unicorn from Meadow Grove. And by the look in his eyes, he hadn’t forgotten her either.

“What do you say, little mage?” the stallion challenged. “No room for tricks this time. Ready for round two?”

He took another step forward, his fellow guards tensing up behind him, and a wall of purple light erupted between the two parties. It reached from the floor to the ceiling, solidifying into a translucent barrier. Solaire glanced to his summoner, only to find her staring with wide eyes at the enemy on the other side as she maintained her spell. The Manehattan guards fanned out behind their leader.

The stallion smirked, and the mercy in his eyes Twilight remembered from long ago was nowhere to be found. “Impressive. Most unicorns would find it difficult creating a barrier as large as this one, and oftentimes when they do manage to make one, it’s only for show and breaks at the slightest gust of wind.” He gave her a menacing look, and the ball of blue fire next to him began to grow. “Let’s see if yours is up to snuff, shall we?”

The fireball streaked forward, splashing against the barrier. There was an audible crack, and a web of fractures spread from the impact. Twilight winced, nearly falling as she struggled to keep her barrier up. On the other side, the stallion readied another spell.

“That’s it; we’re doubling back!” Galahad barked. “Twilight, just focus on keeping that wall up as long as you can. Gertrude, try to carry her; she’ll need all the strength she can save to buy us time. Solaire…” He launched himself into the air with his wings, careful not to hit the low ceiling. He brushed past the giant and gave him a nod. “Try to keep up with us.”

Solaire stole one last glance at the enemy before turning around and chasing after his companions. He found himself yearning for his sword, or at very least his shield. At this moment, he felt utterly helpless. True, he had with him his talisman, along with a wellspring of knowledge of miracles and prayers from his previous life in Astora, but he feared they would be of little use now, not if he wished to keep Twilight safe.

They raced through the sewers in darkness, with naught but the faint trickles of moonlight and the griffons’ intuition to guide them. As they ran, it seemed as though the tremors were only growing louder, and once more the dragon called, more deafening than ever. Solaire couldn’t help but wonder, was it right on top of them? Did it know where they were, and was it following them in this labyrinth from above?

“Gah!” Gertrude nearly dropped Twilight as she suddenly flinched in her claws. The unicorn massaged her temples with her hooves and looked to her friends. “They just broke through my barrier,” she said shakily. “I’m sorry. I couldn’t hold out any longer.”

“Hey, you did just fine,” Gertrude assured her, though the comfort in her tone was overpowered by the urgency.

“Yeah, some time is better than none,” Galahad added. “Did anyone get a good look at the other guards? Any pegasi?”

“Just two… I think.” Gertrude tried to rack her brain. “One of them might have been a thestral. It was hard to tell in the dark.”

Galahad grunted. “But if it was, it wouldn’t have had a hard time seeing us.” He stole a look back, only to find the expected darkness waiting behind them. He knew thestral eyes would be able to pierce through it though. “There’s an intersection up ahead. We’ll take the right and head south, and hopefully we can find a grate to crawl out of. If there're more guards down here, we might have a better chance in the streets instead.”

Gertrude let Twilight fall out of her grip, and the mare hit the ground running. “I don’t get it, why would they think to search down here?” Twilight asked. “I thought it was safe.”

“Isn’t it obvious?” Galahad cast Gertrude a sideways glance and grumbled, “Someone squawked on us.”

She frowned. The thought was unsettling, but she knew it had to be true. “Who could it have been though?”

“What does it matter now? Probably some griffon locked up in Manehattan Penitentiary that thought he could use a prettier cell, and now we’re paying for it.”

The intersection came up, and the griffons banked to the right. Twilight and Solaire were a half-beat behind.

Gertrude let out a labored sigh. “Gilda’s gonna freak when we show up late because of this.”

“Gilda’s gonna freak if we get caught,” Galahad countered. “Right now, it’s better late than never when it comes to getting out of this city.”

“Hey, wait!”

Twilight slid to a halt, the others following a moment after. Before they had a chance to ask about her sudden outburst, they found their answer further ahead.

Another group of guards stood up ahead, blocking their path.

“Hey! Halt! In the name of the Princess!”

“Drat.” So much for that idea, Galahad thought to himself. “Come on, if we turn back now, we might have enough time to—”

He turned around, and the words quickly died in his throat. The first group of guards had caught up. Their only escape route was cut off. They were pinched.

“Nowhere left to run,” the stallion in dark armor boasted, closing the distance. “Nowhere you can hide.”

The griffons dropped back to the ground, and the Warriors took their stances, a pair watching both ends. There were eleven guards total. They might have stood a chance tackling the five new ones, maybe getting away with a few scratches, but Galahad knew that the moment they tried, the other six would collapse on them. Their journey had only just begun, and now it felt like the entire mission had derailed and was slowly grinding to a halt. It was going to take a miracle to get out of this.

“It would be easier on all of us if you just give up now,” the stallion continued. “You’re outnumbered and outmatched. There’s no need to drag this out.”

“It’ll be a cold moon in Tartarus before we just give up,” Gertrude snarled.

The stallion snorted. “Very well. Never let it be said that I’d never grant anypony their last wish. Guards, detain them. I’m ready for this operation to wrap up nice and…”

His voice trailed as thunder rolled throughout the sewers, and it was only growing louder. The tunnels shook harder than ever, like they were in the middle of an earthquake. Dust and grime shook loose from the ceiling. Then the world fell apart around them.

With a sound like cannon fire, the ceiling collapsed just south of the Warriors, a cloud of dust and debris spewing forth in its wake. It sounded like there was an avalanche just above them, and with the thick haze, Twilight couldn’t prove her thoughts wrong. Nopony moved as the cloud swallowed them whole. As the dust began to settle, Galahad was the first to call out.

“Everyone— Ach! Everyone alright?”

“Ye-Yeah, I think so,” Gertrude answered next to him.

“Solaire and I are good, too,” Twilight coughed. As the veil of dust lifted, Galahad could see her and the giant huddled closely together, the latter crouched low and massaging his own back. He must have tried to use himself as a shield. “What happened?”

Galahad cleared his throat and looked up. Past the thick clouds, the Mare in the Moon looked down upon them in her silver light. Maybe he had her to thank for the miracle.

Far behind them, another voice called out in the darkness. “Guards, what’s your status? Is everypony alright?”

Maybe we shouldn’t waste this chance while we still have it, Galahad thought. “We got a new way out. Gertrude, help her out of here.”

Gertrude was quick to react. Taking flight, she helped guide Twilight steadily up the mound of rubble to the streets above. As the mare crawled out, she hovered for a moment, looking back down to Galahad. He was still on the ground. Why hadn’t he taken flight, too?

Their eyes met, and he gave her a brisk nod, sharing more than Gertrude ever needed to know. Her wings hesitated for a moment, but she quickly recovered, twisting around and flying out of the pit before her heart could tell her otherwise. Solaire was halfway up the rubble when he saw the interaction, and he paused, turning back to the griffon.

“And what of you, Galahad?” he asked somberly. “I’ve seen that self-destructive look in your eyes before. What are you planning?”

The griffon grit his teeth and looked away, hoping he wouldn’t have to say it out loud. “Those ponies aren’t gonna give up on us, and they’ll know we went up to the surface. I’m gonna buy you guys some time.” He glanced back to the giant and flexed his talons. “Get them while they’re still in a daze.”

Solaire stood on the rubble, studying him silently. The silver haze cast down from the moon made it seem like the giant was engulfed in a heavenly light, but the shadows that stretched long over his face betrayed his thoughts. He stepped down to the sewer floor.

“Then we will fight them together,” he said matter-of-factly. Galahad saw his strange talisman gripped tightly in his readied fist. “I would not dare think to leave a companion behind.”

“Oh no you don’t,” the griffon growled, pointing a talon at Solaire. “You’re more important to this quest than me. You’ve been in more fights than me. Heck, you never said it, but I’d swear you're an honest to the Crown knight. Me? I’m a nobody; no fancy experience, no fancy bloodline. I’m just another griffon that sailed here to riot. So I’m going to do just that. You keep them safe… Keep Gertrude safe. You do that for me, and I’ll do this for you.”

There it was again, that scrutinous silence. Galahad wasn’t going to wait for the answer he already knew. “You make this worth it,” he said as his wings lifted him up. “All of you.”

Without giving Solaire a chance to say another word, the griffon twisted in the air, and disappeared into the haze and darkness. As Solaire lingered, he heard the griffon’s last battle cry. “Hope you’re all ready for this!”

As the sounds of battle began to rage in the distance, Solaire steeled himself to turn around and climb. He was loath to admit it, but Galahad was right. He couldn’t leave Twilight behind in her mission. He swore to her he would help see it through. As much as he wished, he couldn’t risk himself to save one soul in the stead of many.

“I swear to you, my friend, your wish shall be granted in full.”

He found himself back in the strange streets of Manehattan at the end of his ascent. The dust had settled, the last of it barely higher than his feet now, but his summoner was nowhere to be seen.

“Blast it,” he cursed. “Twilight! Twilight! Where have you gone?” He moved around the mountain of rubble lying in the street, hoping to find some sign of her around it. Why hadn’t she simply stayed? He held his talisman up to his lips and whispered nervously into it. “Great Lords who delivered us from the Dark, I beseech ye, grant me guidance in these troubling times, for I have lost my way.” His fingers brushed against the crushed bricks as he felt his way around what must have been a collapsed building. “Deliver me to those I have sworn to protect, that I might uphold my sacred oath.”

His hand shifted a loose brick, causing more to cave in and reveal a dark cavern beneath. Curiosity dragged his attention, and he studied the hole closer. Deep within, a large, reptilian eye stared back.

The dragon growled hungrily.

Author's Note

Well, one good thing about the end of the world is that I really have no excuse to not keep up with my writing during this nationwide quarantine.

Also, after speaking with a friend, I think I'm going to concede and give this a 'Teen' Rating. Juuuust in case :twilightblush:

Praise on, Sunbros! \ [T]'/

Chapter 13 - The Battle for Manehattan

“Almost there, Gilda. Just take this next turn… There! Third building on the left!”

Gilda dropped Applejack on her cue, still unsure of why the pony led her here. To her, it looked no more special than anywhere else in Manehattan, but the salesmare knew it all too well; she only hoped her plan would pull through.

They had gained some distance on the thestrals, although Gilda didn’t want to hold her breath. With Applejack’s added weight, this strange, new breed of guards should have caught up to them long ago. Perhaps that lead thestral just wanted to drag this out for some twisted reason. The thought alone made the griffon growl. She didn’t appreciate the thestral’s overconfidence, much less being toyed with because of it. Applejack had better be able to deliver on this mystery plan of hers.

At first glance, the building appeared no different than the others that lined the street; it was just another two-story, brick structure. It wasn’t until Gilda drew closer that she realized that there weren’t any windows. Unless there was an exit in the back, the only way in and out was the single door Applejack was currently holding open for her. Gilda stole a glance behind her and saw the team of thestrals rounding the corner. It didn’t look like she had any options.

“I hope you know what you’re doing,” she panted as she entered the building. She found herself in a small room, almost a hallway, with another closed door at the end. All that was in there was a rack of goggles along the right wall and a faint scent she had almost forgotten during her time in Manehattan. Was that… soil?

“Not to worry, Gilda; it will all make sense soon,” Applejack assured the griffon as she closed the door behind her. Her eyes flicked to the rack on the wall. “Grab one of those goggles and hide nearby in the next room. Once I give the signal, get ready to make our escape.”

As she spoke, Gilda reached for one of the goggles and experimentally tried them on. “Wait, what? What’s going on here?” she protested. She removed them from her eyes and tried again as if the last time was a mistake. “I can’t see anything out of these! How am I supposed to see your signal?”

“If you can’t see through them now, then that means they’re working,” Applejack explained, pushing the griffon further to the door. “Trust me and put them on, for your own sake. You’ll know when you see the signal.”

Gilda offered a little more protest, but nevertheless, she entered the dark room next door, resting her goggles just over her brow. Applejack had just plucked another pair for herself, testing it against the fluorescent light above when she heard their pursuers land just outside.

Without another moment to waste, she hurried to the second door, throwing it open and hurrying inside. As she closed it, she had just enough time to see the thestrals open up the door on the other side of the entry hall.

The world was plunged into total darkness. She couldn’t see so much as an inch in front of her, let alone her hoof as she waved it. Past the door inside, she could hear the thestrals chattering up a plan. They would be coming in soon. She had to find a place to hide.

She carefully turned around and took a shaky step forward. Traversing in darkness this thick was usually enough to make anypony anxious, but this room had a special aroma that calmed the salesmare’s nerves. The smell of nature, of agriculture. A scent so foreign in cities such as Manehattan and Baltimare, and yet she couldn’t help but feel more at home with it. How many moons had she spent in this very building helping her father work just to be close to this inviting scent? Enough that she had once bragged she could navigate it blindfolded, Applejack recalled. She supposed now was as good as ever to make good on her bargain. If her hunch was correct, the place she was looking for was just a few more paces to the right.

It wasn’t long after she had settled in that the door to the entryway swung open, and the light within chased away the shadows, exposing some of the trees inside. Nestling the goggles over her brow, Applejack held her breath and bode her time for the right moment.

The first knight entered, the thestral without her helmet. Perhaps swaggered in would have been a better choice of words. The thestral held herself as though she owned the building, with an air about her that sharply contrasted the uniformity of the four knights that filed in after her.

“Tch, hiding in the dark?” the lead thestral sneered. “Ha! Somepony hasn’t been doing their homework. It’s going to take a little more effort than that to hide from us, but whatever; we’ll play your game. I’m feeling lucky. Knights, fan out and find them. Raven, hold the door. We wouldn’t want them to slip out and ruin the fun.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Four of them spread out, slinking into the darkness while the fifth remained as ordered. Applejack couldn’t see any of them. As a cold sweat washed over her, she silently crept back until she was pressed against the wall, careful to avoid the switchbox to her left. She didn’t know where Gilda had hidden herself. Perhaps it would have done her conscious better to explain the plan before luring the griffon here. For now, all she could do was hope that the griffon was safe, and that she had followed her instructions.

She counted the seconds as they passed by, and once she was satisfied, she cleared her throat.

“I hope you all know… you’re going to fail,” she called out to the darkness. Though there wasn’t a sound, she suddenly felt the weight of five pairs of eyes on her.

“You’ve got guts, filly; I’ll give you that,” a voice called back jeeringly. “But it seems to me that you’re the one who lost tonight.”

Applejack drew in a shaky breath and pulled the goggles over her eyes. It was just as dark with them as it was without. “Even if you were to best me tonight somehow, my friends will carry on, and they will see their mission through.”

The thestral laughed sharply, “You friends, huh? You mean that quivering unicorn and that giant oaf that follows her? I’ve met them before. Other than the big guy, I wasn’t impressed. They just got lucky.” Her voice sounded so much closer than before. Applejack could hear leaves rustling somewhere ahead of her. “They’ll be snuffed out before the moon’s over, and everything will go back to the way it was before.”

“You’re wrong about them,” Applejack countered, opening the switchbox next to her. “Their friendship burns brighter than any star in the sky, and their resolve is stronger because of it.” They were getting closer; she could hear it. All she had to do was lure them a little bit more. “You are right about one thing, though. Everything will go back to the way it was before, but it will be thanks to my friends. They’ll defeat Nightmare Moon, and the sun will shine again, as brightly as their friendship.”

Her hoof reached for the single, heavy switch inside, and she allowed herself to smirk. “Words won’t do that morning justice, though. Allow me to give you a demonstration.”

She pulled the switch, and the room flooded with white light.

“Gah, my eyes!”

“What did she just do?!”

It took Applejack’s eyes a moment to adjust to the blinding, artificial sunlight, even with the protective goggles. Her eyes stung from the sudden change, but she couldn’t imagine what the thestrals were going through. Four of them had stopped before her, all covering their eyes. It occurred to her just how narrow of an escape she had made; had she waited any longer, they would have been right on top of her.

The leader held an armored hoof over her eyes and glared at the salesmare through squinting eyes. With a growl, she took a shaking step forward. “Why, you obnoxious little…”

Before she could finish, a figure swooped down from above and crashed into the thestral.

“Not so tough now, are you, bats?” Gilda sneered as she pinned her down. The thestral glanced up to retort, only to hiss and look away from the lights above the griffon’s head. Satisfied with the reaction, Gilda leaped off of her with a beat of her wings and looked to Applejack as she hovered in the air. “Color me surprised, Jack; that was actually pretty devious. I didn’t think you had it in ya.”

The mare rubbed the back of her neck with an embarrassed chuckle. “Yes, well… Let us return to the apartments, shall we? We will have more than enough time to recover our friends’ tools now.”

It wasn’t a long run back to the front door, but Applejack savored every second of it. When the sun set for the final time and eternal darkness fell upon their kingdom, this lighthouse became her favorite place to escape, to remember. This was how the world was meant to be. The fresh scent of agriculture, the brilliant colors of the trees and their fruits, the warmth that washed down like mist from the lights above… This was the sensation of home.

There wasn’t a doubt in her mind that what she had said earlier was true, either. Twilight and Solaire were going to prevail, and all of the kingdom of Equestria would be able to remember what life was once like before Nightmare took over.

Standing just before the exit, one thestral remained. Like the others, she was dazed by the artificial sunlight, but Applejack could tell she had already recovered slightly. Gilda passed by overhead with ease, throwing open the door to the entryway as she reached it, but as Applejack tried to race past the knight, she reached out and grabbed the salesmare by the hem of her dress.

“Gotcha!”

“Gilda!”

The griffon whipped around and, upon seeing the struggling mare, reached back to help her. She grabbed both of Applejack’s forelegs and pulled, and the knight on the other side pulled harder on the dress. There was a heavy rip of fabric, and Gilda and Applejack stumbled through the door.

Applejack pulled off her goggles and kicked the door shut, pausing as she stared at her exposed hindleg in shock. The dress had torn from the hem all the way to her hips like a tacky high slit. Her face twitched, and words finally came to her mouth. “My dress!”

“You can worry about your dress later,” Gilda snapped, pulling the mare up to her hooves. “We need to go back to the apartments, remember?”

Applejack nodded numbly, following her out to the cold Manehattan streets. Being pulled from the warmth of the lighthouse back into the curse of eternal night was jarring, and she found a part of her longing to go back inside. Gilda glanced down both ways of the street, hesitating before turning back to Applejack.

“Don’t suppose you remember how to get back?” she asked meekly.

Before Applejack could answer, a low rumble filled the air. The pair glanced up, expecting to see clouds, but the Mare in the Moon stared urgently back down upon them with the backdrop of a starlit sky. They shifted their focus to the horizon and saw it; a cloud of dust billowing up near the abandoned industrial district.

Something colder than the night gripped their hearts.

Applejack stepped past the griffon. “I do. Let us make haste. I fear there isn’t much time.”

Solaire could only stagger back and watch as a thunderous wall of rubble churned before him. Emerging beneath it was a monster of nightmares and legends, the likes of which he had never seen in all his travels. It was a Nemesis of Lords, and rightfully so, for who else might have the strength and courage enough to challenge a dragon?

Long after the last stone fell, Solaire could still hear that terrible churning, and he realized that it came from the beast’s gullet. Its scales were indistinguishable from the rubble that surrounded it; only its head caught the faintest of a metallic glint under the moonlight.

Its forelegs reached behind its head, both hulking masses of armor and muscle the size of trees, and to Solaire’s horror, it began to peel away a layer of scales from its face. No, it wasn’t scale, but a black helmet the size of a cottage. It tumbled through the air down to the streets below, and as it crashed far off to Solaire’s side, it rang like a church bell, tolling for his demise.

Solaire could feel his body shaking, and he loathed himself for it. A Warrior of Sunlight would never show fear before the enemy, no matter how imposing. Even now, powerless and defenseless as he was, he could not allow his faith to waver. For if he were to fail now, the beast would surely hunt Twilight next.

Just before him, a metal rod protruded from the pile of rubble. He reached out with both hands, and with a swift wrench, he pried out a long pipe, its end twisted and broken to a sharp edge. It was far longer than his sword, and he would be foolish to wield it as though it was. Nevertheless, he would fight with it. He would fight with it as though Twilight’s life depended on it.

The dragon lowered its head down to Solaire, as though to size up the Warrior. Its lips peeled back to show a sinister grin of teeth the size of longswords, and in its eyes, Solaire caught a glimmer of excitement.

He gave it a snarl, taking a stance with his humbling weapon. “Have at thee, foul beast.”

The dragon reared its head back into the night sky and barked a challenge, reaching out to the Warrior with a claw.

Solaire rolled to the side, stooping low to a crouch as the dragon grabbed at the space he had been. Taking his window, he leapt forward, driving the broken pipe forward as a spear, only for it to stop abruptly against the dragon’s hide. The beast made a sound that could have been mistaken for a chuckle, and Solaire quickly withdrew. How could he have been so naïve, thinking that merely a pipe could pierce its stone-like scales?

Holding the pipe with one hand, he quickly reached for his talisman tethered to his belt. All Astorans knew the story of the Everlasting Dragons’ demise. The legend was told in every church, the testament of Lord Gwyn’s power. Static crackled around the talisman enclosed in his fist.

The dragon surged forward once more, this time reaching out with both claws. Solaire leapt back, and its fists closed before him with a booming clap. He pulled his hand back and held it behind his head, and he could feel the lightning come to life.

The street was bathed in yellow light, and the dragon paused, transfixed by the glowing spear in his hand. Solaire stared it down as its gaze focused on his fist. Slowly, the dragon raised a curious claw and reached out for him. It didn’t reach far before the Warrior hurled his miracle.

A thunderclap rolled throughout the silent streets, followed by the pained howl of the dragon. It reared back, cradling its wounded claw. A nauseating smoke curled around its talons, and as it held its claw to the moonlight, the dragon began to scowl.

In the center of its palm, one of its scales was charred and cracked. It gave the wound a testing prod with a talon, and the scale broke away, leaving behind a tender and weak spot of pink flesh. It glared down at the Shiny Golem. He was already making more painful light in his fist. The dragon was going to stop him.

Solaire had another spear ready when the dragon fell down on all four of its legs. The ground seemed to drop from beneath his feet at the impact, but not before he noticed the green light that sparked in the dragon’s mouth. Armed with lightning and lead in each hand, he sprinted for the dragon’s gaping maw as it lowered its head to meet him. Green flames licked along the edges of its mouth, hinting at the ruin to come. He would only have so small of a window.

The dragon’s head was just before him now. There was a blinding light, and Solaire spun to the right as a torrent of green fire erupted from its gullet. The chainmail over his body seared against his skin under the smothering heat, but he could not afford to lose focus now. Using his momentum, he curled his lightning bolt towards the dragon’s exposed muzzle like a stake. Solaire barely caught a glimpse of the beast’s large, reptilian eye, which seemed to stare back at him with a fearful surprise.

The lightning struck its mark with a deafening thunderclap. As close as he was, Solaire could feel the resulting shockwave shake his body. The dragon’s body shuddered, its head recoiling away from the impact, and Solaire found his new target, a patch of exposed, singed skin where the scales were torn away. He leapt forward with the lead pipe in both hands, wielding it as a pike.

And the dragon’s head disappeared.

Solaire’s weapon struck the vacant cobblestone. He blinked. Had his eyes deceived him? There was a heavy rumble to his side. The dragon held its smoking head high in the air as its body whipped around, and Solaire only noticed too late as its tail swept wide across the street towards him.

If he was not paying attention, he wouldn’t have known what struck him first; the tail, the street, or the wall he found himself crushed against. There was a mind-numbing pain that swallowed him whole. If he could only catch his breath, he might have been able to make sense of the tumbling world around him. But his lungs remained empty, no matter how hard he tried to gasp, no matter how wide he opened his mouth.

Gravity tugged at his body, dragging him back into the street where he collapsed on his hands and knees. Sparkles of golden light trickled off of his body, falling against the pavement before gently fluttering back into the air. An all too familiar cold blanketed his body and sapped away at the heat from his wounds. No… Was this the end of his journey?

Finally, a hoarse wheeze sucked in an inkling of air into his body. His unfocused eyes scanned across the sidewalk. His talisman… Where was his talisman?

There. Just a few inches before him, but they might as well have been miles. In his ringing ears, he could hear a distant rumbling, stones churning, the heavy footfalls of a beast approaching. He reached out with a hand and nearly collapsed.

Please, not like this, he thought, for he had not the breath to speak aloud. Lords have mercy upon me. This quest is too important.

He outstretched his hand once more. His fingers danced across the coarse fabric of his talisman. The heavy footsteps stopped. Solaire looked up to find the mighty dragon scowling down upon him, its head eclipsing the moon. It reached for his body one final time with an open claw, and Solaire found that he could fight no more.

“I’m sorry, Twilight,” he wheezed solemnly. “I fear I have failed you.”

Twilight didn’t know where she was running. All these streets and buildings looked the same to her. She knew she couldn’t stop, though. Stopping would only invite trouble. Gilda thought the guards would be sweeping northward through the streets. Galahad thought they were all in the sewers. She didn’t know who was right. Maybe they both were, but she couldn’t afford to wait and find out.

Princess Nightmare Moon had never felt so close. She might have still been hundreds of miles away, sitting on her throne in Everfree Castle, but her presence loomed over this city. It had been three weeks now since she started her journey with Solaire. He had boasted that she had grown so much since then, but right now Twilight still felt like that same, frightened filly, running away from the all-encompassing Dark.

She wasn’t alone, though, and Twilight found some solace in the fact. The number of friends she had made had grown exponentially since meeting him, and she was lucky to have them with her now.

But as she thought of it, a creeping unease swelled inside. She strained her ears, but between the beats of her hooves and Gertrude’s wings, she couldn't hear anypony else.

Twilight slid to a halt over the cobblestone, eyes wide with panic. Gertrude paused in the air just ahead of her.

“What are you doing, Twilight?” the griffon panted. “We can’t stay here.”

Twilight shook her head. “Where are the others? Where’s Solaire?”

Gertrude hesitated, finding that she couldn’t meet the unicorn’s eyes. “Galahad stayed behind to buy us some time,” she said bleakly. ”I thought Solaire was behind us, but… he must have stayed behind, too.”

“What?!” Her fears were confirmed. What was he thinking? “No, I’m going back for him,” she said, leaving no room for debate. “I can’t— We can’t do this without him.”

“Twilight, wait.” Gertrude dropped down and gently held the unicorn’s forelegs in her claws. “I know this is hard, believe me. I want nothing more than to go back, too. But sometimes we need to make sacrifices if we want to win.” She glanced past the mare, and her grip slackened, just enough for Twilight to pull away.

“You’re wrong,” Twilight said with a shaky voice, backing away from Gertrude. “We’ll never win anything if we sacrifice our friends. The only way we’re going to get through this is if we stay together.”

Twilight Sparkle turned to gallop back down the street, only making a few paces before coming to another sliding stop. The stallion charging towards them did the same. Like the stallion in the sewers, his armor was black as pitch. He wore no helmet, but Twilight wished he did. Without it, she could see his wide eyes staring at her in the moonlight. She could see the face of the pony she had been running from for over three years now.

Shining Armor stared at the young unicorn before him. Her eyes mirrored the same pained and fearful look as his. Out here in the moonlight, with no more dust to obscure her image, there wasn’t a doubt left in his mind as to who she was. It was the mare he had hoped to forget over the last three years.

Brother and sister stood paralyzed in the Manehattan streets beneath the light of the Mare in the Moon. As though by familial bonds, the same question pulsed through the shared blood in their veins. What cruel hand of fate led the other here this night?

Gertrude stared at the newcomer uncomfortably. Why was there only one? And why was he just standing there? Was he just waiting for them to make the first move or simply stalling for backup? Regardless, Twilight looked troubled, to put it lightly. If she really was adamant in going back to get Galahad and Solaire, she wasn’t going to abandon her. The mare was right, to a degree. If Gertrude was the only one left to fight, there wouldn’t have been much of one.

Keeping the stallion in her eyes, she slowly crept to Twilight’s side. “It’s only one of him,” she pointed out with a whisper. “We can take him if we have to, but we can’t stay out here. Come on.”

As the griffon reached out for his sister, Shining Armor felt a spell sling from his horn. The purple bolt scorched a trail down the street, only to ricochet off a ward and back towards him before it could reach his target. He summoned his own, blocking the bolt and redirecting it to the cobblestone, where it carved a shallow trail before dissipating.

Twilight moved her protective counterspell away from the griffon; a purple kite shield, eerily similar to his. There was no escaping the facts. She was the mare Archer ran into back in Meadow Grove. What was he supposed to do?

Armor braved a step forward, and Twilight took a timid step back.

“Twily…”

“Don’t.”

He winced, not so much at the bitter sternness in his sister’s voice, but the fearful tremor that lied beneath it. Twilight shook her head, keeping her eyes on him.

“Don’t you dare call me that,” she spat, taking another step back. “You don’t have the right.”

“Please, just… just let me talk,” Armor pleaded cautiously, frightened that saying the wrong words would cause his sister to fly away like a startled bird. “I… I just want to talk.”

The griffon moved closer to his sister again, casting him a strange look. “Hey, Twilight? What’s going on here?” she asked. “Who is this?”

Shining Armor shot her a glare. “You stay away from her,” he growled at the griffon. “I don’t want you dragging her into any more of a mess than she’s already in.”

“Or what?” Twilight challenged, putting herself before her friend. She couldn’t let him take her, too. “Are you going to arrest me too, just like my mom and dad?”

He hesitated. “They were my parents, too, Twilight. I didn’t want to do it.”

“But you did.” Her words burned like venom. “You took them away from me. You abandoned me!” Hot streaks burned a trail from the corners of her eyes. The world around her brother began to blur with water. “And I didn’t even know about it until I came back from the market! The family we were staying with told me everything, and then they turned me away so that I wouldn’t attract any more problems to them. Nopony would take me in. I was alone for three years because of you!”

“But you were safe!” Armor cried out. “The Princess didn’t know about you! The guards didn’t know about you! And if they ever did, they would have used you against me like Mom and Dad. I lost everything trying to protect everypony, so I put all I had left into saving one.” He could feel his legs shaking as he stood. It felt as though somepony had placed the full weight of the moon against his back.

“You weren’t supposed to get wrapped up in all of this, Twily,” he finally said, defeated. “You were supposed to stay safe.”

Far behind him, the dragon unleashed a roar, filling the air and the tense silence between them. Twilight’s mind was consumed in a whirlwind of emotions she couldn't decipher. A part of her screamed to run; it’s what she always thought she would do. But her legs wouldn’t budge, and something was boiling deeper within, an emotion that surprised her. She found that she couldn’t take her eyes off of him, the stallion she once remembered so fondly, the hero she once looked up to… the villain that betrayed her family’s trust.

Twilight took in a shaky breath. Was it fear or this newer emotion taking over her? “Well, here I am,” she said slowly, almost to challenge. “What are you going to do now?”

He didn’t answer at first. How could he? Of all the situations he was prepared for this night, of all the ponies he would have anticipated to find, never in a thousand years would he have expected to see his sister again. There had to be a way to let her escape again. There had to be a way to keep her from the same punishment as their parents.

“The… The Princess probably doesn’t know who you are,” he reasoned, trying desperately to convince himself of his own lie. Was he chosen for this very reason? “Even if she does, I’m sure she only cares about the Giant. Just tell me where he is, and… and you can go. I’ll tell the guards you’re the wrong unicorn.”

“Where would I go?” she demanded. “Canterlot is gone, Shining. Ever since you took Mom and Dad away, I’ve been familyless, homeless, and friendless! Solaire changed all of that. He’s been more of a brother to me in these last three weeks than you have been these last three years. I’m not letting you take him away from me, too!”

Two orbs of purple light sparked to life on either side of her. They didn’t look like their father’s candlelight spell. A chill coursed up Armor’s spine as he remembered his briefing from what now felt like a lifetime ago. His sister had come across combat tomes from the Solar Archives, and she likely taught herself without any sort of formal guidance.

As he eyed Twilight’s spells hovering ominously next to her, they seemed to twitch and flicker. Even the griffon accompanying her noticed it, and she took a few steps away from the mare with cautious eyes. Whatever spell Twilight had summoned, she didn’t know how to control it.

“Hey, we don’t need to fight,” Shining Armor said in a disarming tone. “Look, just… just calm down, Twily.”

Something behind her eyes snapped, and Twilight’s face twisted with a snarl. Before Shining Armor could begin to wonder what he had said wrong, Twilight shouted it out like a battle cry.

“I told you not to call me that!”

And the two hexes next to her launched down the street in jagged paths.

Author's Note

This is the third time I've had to break this chapter apart. This is going way longer than I thought it would. At this rate, I'm going to run out of MLP/DS pics to post at the end of the chapters, which I know is the real reason some of you keep coming back :trixieshiftright:

The hopefully final installment to this Manehattan 'arc' is coming next.
Praise on, Sunbros! \ [T]'/

Chapter 14 - Phantoms of the Past

Gilda glided alongside Applejack as she raced back to her aunt and uncle’s apartment. As she galloped, she could have sworn she heard the roll of thunder not once, but twice. Still there were no clouds in the night sky, leaving her with little doubt as to the source.

It was the same thunder from Baltimare. Five moons ago, it held a mystifying air to it, and when she first found Solaire and Twilight, it gave her an inspiring sense of awe. Now she only felt dread as the thunder echoed in her ears. With that horrid dragon tramping about, and the angered roar she heard later… By heavens, were they actually fighting it?

Applejack pushed herself further, urgency biting away at her consciousness. Gilda sensed it, too. Though she had told Gertrude and Galahad to take them through the sewers, the salesmare sowed seeds of doubt in her mind with each frantic glance to the horizon. She knew something Gilda didn’t, and her panic only stressed the griffon more.

They rounded the last corner, finding themselves back at the apartments where they had met. Gilda touched down onto the street, raking her talons across the cobblestone as she came to a sliding halt. Applejack galloped into the alleyway, and Gilda barked out an order she knew the pony didn’t need.

“Hurry up and get the wagon ready; we’re taking it with us!”

As Applejack disappeared into the shadows, Gilda took her post, watching both ends of the street, even checking the sky. She found herself panting, for reasons more than just exhaustion. The “Warriors of Sunlight” were in trouble. She needed to get to them now, bail them out of whatever fight they had gotten themselves into. They were the best chance the griffons had at defeating Nightmare Moon; she knew it in her gut. It was the same feeling she had with Eve, though she wouldn’t admit it in front of them, but she lost her chance with her. She wouldn’t let them slip through her talons too.

Behind her, the door to the apartments was thrown open, and Gilda heard armored hooves exit.

“Hey, go easy, Jester! We don’t need you hitting your head again.”

Gilda whirled around, but even as she did, she could feel her heart spike. Why did that voice sound so familiar?

Two guards stood in the doorway, both staring at her in surprise. One was the same guard she had knocked out before, just outside Applejack’s apartment. The other wore the same black armor as the knights before, but she was not a thestral; the blue, feathered wings on her sides proved it. The knight’s helmet obscured most of her face, though Gilda caught a glimpse of magenta eyes staring widely back at her.

Out from the alley, Applejack burst into the street, towing her wagon behind. “I have everything they need, Gilda. Let us make haste.”

“Gilda?” the black knight echoed.

“Applejack?” Jester exclaimed in an accusing tone. His eyes slewed across the street to Gilda and narrowed on her. “I guess that makes you the griffon I have to thank for this ringing headache.”

He took a step down from the entryway to the apartments, and the knight held a hoof out to stop him. “Hey, I said take it easy,” she barked, but there was a slight tremor in her voice. Her eyes couldn’t leave the griffon, even as she spoke.

“That mare is suspected of helping the griffon insurgents and the traitors to the throne,” he argued. “I don’t know what your orders are, knight, but she can’t be allowed to leave.”

Gilda tore her eyes away from the mysterious knight and barked out to the salesmare. “Applejack, get back to the others, now. You know your way through this city. I’ll make sure they don’t follow you.”

“But, Gilda―”

“Go! And don’t stop for anything!”

With a pained expression, Applejack reared back and broke into a gallop down the streets. Jester was the first to react, flaring out his wings and taking to the air after her, but he was slow. It didn’t take long for Gilda to take to the air and catch up to him. She glided alongside him, tucking her legs in tightly before tilting her body and pushing against him with all her might. He careened over to the side, crashing into the building next to him and stumbling to a heap along the sidewalk, no more conscious than the last time Gilda had left him.

Before Gilda ever had the chance to admire her handiwork, something crashed into her side, hard; a mass of black metal and blue wings. They tumbled through the air, striking the cobblestone and cartwheeling over one another until the knight finally landed on top. Her forelegs stamped down on Gilda’s shoulders roughly, but the griffon knew the knight could have done far worse.

The knight’s voice cracked as she pinned Gilda to the street. “What are you doing?”

Something churned in Gilda’s stomach. That voice. Those eyes. Her speed. It couldn’t have been, but she had to make sure. Faster than the knight could react, Gilda reached out with her talons to the base of the knight’s helmet, and with a forceful shove, it went flying into the night.

The helmet clattered against the street, ringing like a distant bell. Gilda could barely hear it as she stared at the face of the mare above her. Out in the moonlight she could clearly see every detail.

Her mane had six colors, distinctive even amongst other ponies. Gilda recalled when they first met that the mare had to convince her that the rainbow colors were natural. It was uniformly cut, but all the time spent under the helmet had made it as unkempt as Gilda last remembered it. Her coat was as blue as the sky from a distant memory, back when the sun blazed brightly over Cloudsdale. But under the moonlight, it almost had a pale hue. The mare’s magenta eyes stared widely at her, as though she was seeing a ghost. As far as Gilda was concerned, though, it was the pegasus that had returned from the dead.

Through her numbed senses, Gilda could barely feel an emotion rattling and swelling in her core. Her face twitched. “You…”

Rainbow Dash blinked. Gilda’s voice echoed endlessly in her mind. She could feel her legs shaking. She tore her eyes off of the griffon beneath her and spotted the runaway mare. Without another thought, her wings snapped open, and she launched herself forward. The wind whipped against her ears, drowning out the echo still buzzing within. But no matter how fast she flew, she still couldn’t outrun the flood of memories chasing after her.

As she passed the trailer, she banked sharply into the ground, flaring out her wings. The earth pony was scrambling to lose her momentum. “Halt, by order of the Throne!”

She barely had time to register the brown and white blur that shot out from behind the trailer until it collided into her side. Rainbow Dash and Gilda rolled into the sidewalk, giving Applejack ample room to pass. This time, Gilda landed on top. Her talons dug beneath the edges of Rainbow's cuirass, and she lifted the pegasus by her chest to meet her scowling beak.

“You!”

Rainbow Dash wedged her hooves between Gilda’s claws and pried herself free. With a beat of her wings, she took back to the sky and twisted herself back to the runaway mare, her only salvation from this horrible encounter, but before she could gain any headway, something snatched her tail. With a surprised yelp, she turned back to find Gilda in the air, her claw gripping her tail in a vice.

“Let go of me!” she shouted, kicking at the claw with an armored hoof. She managed to slip free, but she knew it was only because Gilda let her. The griffon rose to her height, hovering dangerously close. Rainbow Dash hesitated. “I-I can outfly you, Gilda,” she warned.

The griffon snorted. “You always were the fastest back in flight camp, but I was always stronger. So long as you have to stop, I can beat you in a fight.”

Rainbow Dash fluttered back, shaking her head. “We don’t have to fight. We… we’re friends, Gilda.”

“Are we?” Gilda challenged. She gave the mare another once-over, still unconvinced of what she was seeing. “I just ran into five thestral’s wearing that same armor, Dash. Are they your friends, too?”

“Gilda, it’s… it’s complicated.” Rainbow Dash needed an escape. She hadn’t spoken to Gilda in years, not since the civil war started. This wasn’t the time or place to catch up. They had been best friends since flight camp, and if Gilda knew what she had become now…

The runaway mare was shrinking on the horizon behind her. It was her only way out of this confrontation. She twisted around, but Gilda was quick to cut her off, hovering between Dash and her target. The griffon folded her claws across her chest, and her eyes narrowed into a scrutinizing glare.

“Make it uncomplicated,” she demanded.

Rainbow Dash shook her head again. Maybe if she did it enough, she would wake up from this nightmare. “Don’t make me do this, Gilda. I need to catch that mare.”

“Sorry, Dash, but she’s on my side… and I thought you were, too.” Rainbow Dash tried to protest, but Gilda cut her off. “When my parents dumped me in Cloudsdale for that stupid flight camp all those years ago, I thought I was going to be miserable, being the only griffon there. But you were the first one to give me a chance. You showed me that all you Equestrians weren’t that bad. You were my best friend, Dash. My only friend.”

Rainbow Dash felt something in her chest deflate. “Please…”

“And when you wrote to me that you were joining Equestria’s Royal Guard, I had never been more proud of you,” she continued, jabbing a tallon into her chest. “I got to brag to all of Griffonstone that I was friends with the coolest pony in Equestria. And then Nightmare Moon came and took over everything, and I didn’t hear from you for years.” She grit her teeth, trying desperately to bite back a flood of emotions. This should have been a happy moment, seeing her friend alive after all this time, but that black armor around her sucked all the joy she deserved out of it.

“I thought you were dead,” she growled. “Because the Rainbow Dash I knew would never have let Nightmare Moon win, let alone fight for her. But I guess you always were full of surprises.”

“Gilda, that’s… that’s not fair,” Rainbow Dash choked. “We lost the war. I… There wasn’t anything else I could do.”

A few tense seconds passed as they hovered in the air. Finally, Gilda spoke. “But there is now.” She extended an open claw to the mare, but her eyes burned with a challenge. “Come with us,” she said sternly. “Ditch the armor, forget your orders, and help us fight Nightmare.”

Rainbow Dash stared at her waiting claw. Her mind felt like it was tearing itself apart. This was it. This was her window, the opportunity she wanted. “I want to,” she said, barely breaking a whisper. “I really do, but…” Shining Armor’s words echoed in her head, and she looked up to her old friend.

Gilda’s eyes furrowed on the mare, and her talons slowly closed.

“It’s not worth it, Gilda. You can’t beat her, trust me,” Rainbow tried desperately to explain. “And the more we fight, the more everypony is going to suffer for it, ponies and griffons. I know it doesn’t sound great, but the best we can do right now is wait for the real Princess to come back.”

“And how long is that supposed to take?” Gilda demanded. Rainbow Dash didn’t answer immediately, and from her hesitation, the griffon knew all she needed. “Too long,” she spat. “Just what I thought. Sorry, Dash, but I’m not going to wait around for somebody else to fix my problems.”

The knight shook her head. “Gilda, you’re not listening to me. If you keep this up, you’re going to lose, just like I did!”

“Then I’ll lose!” the griffon shouted back. “But unlike you, I’m not going to change sides when I do. I’ll stay loyal to our cause to the end.”

Her words struck like a mallet against a bell, and Rainbow’s body felt hollow as a powerful guilt rang endlessly within her. “Don’t do this, Gilda… please,” she begged. “Don’t make me the bad guy.”

The griffon shot her a venomous glare. “You did that yourself when you put on that armor.”

A heavy silence fell over the pair, broken only by the beats of their wings. The runaway mare was long gone. The only question that remained was what would happen next. Rainbow Dash found that she couldn’t look her old friend in the eyes.

“I… I need to report to my lieutenant,” she finally said. But as she floated back, Gilda reached out and grabbed her foreleg in a vice.

“I don’t think you heard me,” Gilda growled. “We’re not on the same side, Dash.”

“Gilda, let go of me,” Rainbow grunted. She tried to pull her hoof away, but the griffon’s talons wouldn’t budge. She placed her other hoof over the claw and tugged harder. “Gilda!”

“Why? So you can return to your princess and follow your orders?” Gilda challenged.

“I don’t want to fight you!”

Gilda’s facade threatened to break as Rainbow screamed desperately. She watched as tears streamed down the mare’s cheeks, traced across her chin, and splashed against her armor. That black, infernal armor. The armor of the enemy she swore to defeat. The enemy who had stolen all of her friends, even her best friend.

Her grip around Rainbow tightened even more. “Good,” she spat, barely controlling the tremor in her voice. “It’ll be over quick, then.”

Before her old friend could say any more, Gilda allowed her wings to tuck in. Rainbow Dash couldn’t support the dead weight, and the two spiraled down to the street below.

Shining Armor was still in a daze, relying on instinct alone to keep his head on his shoulders. Down the street, the Warrior continued to sling her spells. His sister continued to sling her spells.

Why did it have to be her?

He threw himself to the ground as another unstable hex arced wildly towards him. The fur on his neck stood on end as the spell singed the air where he had once been. Even as he dodged, he found that he couldn’t tear his focus away from the fire burning in his sister’s eyes, those once-so-innocent, purple eyes. What had happened to her? What had he done?

Armor snapped out of his trance in time to see the next attack. A trio of purple bolts rushed towards him from down the street, orbiting themselves in a helix, racing to see which would strike him first. Even in this unstable form, he was certain he knew what spell this was. A normal shield wouldn’t save him. He needed to think bigger.

Manehattan took on a purple hue as he conjured a protective dome around him. The magical bolts tore away from each other, spreading wide before crashing into his barrier. Armor winced and let the dome fall; he needed to concentrate on what his sister was plotting next.

Twilight was in the middle of charging another spell. Even in the moonlight, Armor could see the sweat gathering over her furrowed brow. She couldn’t keep this tempo, but the unyielding fire in her eyes said that she wouldn’t let it stop her.

She had left herself wide open for a shot. She didn’t even realize it, but then again, how could she? Armor never taught her how an actual duel worked. He had hoped the night would never come. He had the thought to try calling out to her one more time, to try and talk her out of fighting, but his attention drifted towards the spell she was trying so hard to cast.

It was big. Too big. Big enough to nearly consume her, and still it was growing. Purple lightning crackled within an orb whose surface danced as sporadically as the chaos within. Still, Twilight strained to control it and refused to release it. Had she ever attempted a spell like this before?

Armor felt as though he already knew the answer. Fear had his heart in a vice. The spell over his sister shuddered. She had to let the spell go.

“Twilight, stop!”

Twilight’s spell collapsed upon itself in time to punctuate his call.

There was a blinding light, followed quickly by a thunderclap. It took Armor more than a few rubs and blinks to allow his eyes to readjust, and when his vision returned to normal, his heart sank. Twilight was laying in a heap.

He shouted out to her, numbly aware that he was already running, “Twilight!”

Before the stallion could reach her, though, a flurry of wings and talons intercepted him.

Gertrude knew she was out of her league when the duel began. After all, what more could a griffon do between a battle of mages than stand helplessly on the sidelines and watch? But something had happened to Twilight, and this stranger was rushing up to her while she was down. Not a stranger, Twilight’s brother, she reminded herself as she dove after him.

She tucked her body in as she reached the knight and pushed for all she was worth. He was sent sprawling across the street, rolling to a stop against the sidewalk with a pained grunt. Gertrude loomed over Twilight, unsure of how to check if she was alright. Mindful of her talons, she rolled the mare onto her back. Twilight’s head lolled to the side, a pained groan the only sign that she was awake.

“Twilight, hey,” Gertrude cooed anxiously. She grabbed the mare’s chin in her talons and gave her head a gentle, urgent shake. “C’mon now,” she continued, her tone bordering on singsongy. “We really can’t stay here.”

As though to agree, the dragon called a victorious roar.

It woke Shining Armor from his daze, and a new urgency washed over him with a chill. How could he have forgotten the dragon? As he laid in the street, gathering his senses, he couldn't help but remember Nightingale’s brief. The dragon was looking for two things and two things alone: a giant the likes of which nopony has ever seen before, and a young purple unicorn.

His eyes flicked back to his sister, a perfect description of the wanted mare, still unconscious with a griffon standing over her. He had to get her out of here. His gaze focused on the griffon. Digging deep within, he hurled a magical bolt from his horn. The griffon squawked as she was launched to the other side of the street, and Shining Armor didn’t waste his chance.

He galloped to his sister, stumbling to a stop just over her and cupped her head in his hoof. He called softly, and Twilight’s eyes began to flutter open. Armor found himself smiling, a hopeful smile he hadn’t felt in years, until recognition sparked in his sister’s eyes, and she swung at him with a hoof.

It connected to the side of his face. It wasn’t strong enough to hurt, but the blow still left him stunned. With wide eyes, he stared into his sister’s. Though the punch was weak, the true damage was made up for in the intent of her defeated glare. Shining Armor opened his mouth to speak, but he couldn’t find the words.

“I don’t need you to protect me anymore,” Twilight said bitterly. Her voice barely broke a whisper. “I’m not the same little sister you abandoned.”

“No… you’re not.” Though his heart was shattered, Armor could feel his lips twitching into what might have been the ghost of a smile. But this wasn’t the right time to reminisce, and it certainly wasn’t the right place. “You’ve come a long way since I last saw you,” he admitted softly. His lips pressed into a stern line, and his head shook. “But you weren’t supposed to follow in my hoof steps. You weren’t supposed to start another rebellion.”

“You don’t get it… do you?” Twilight scoffed. “This isn’t about you… or any of the awful things you’ve done. This isn’t even about me.” The words were sticking in her throat. Though the light from the Mare in the Moon washed over them from above, Twilight prayed her brother couldn’t see the tears welling in her eyes.

“I… I didn’t even want this,” Twilight admitted with a tremor in her voice. “All I was looking for was a spell, not a quest. I’m terrified of where it could take me… of who it’s taking me to.”

“Then stop,” Armor pleaded. “I’ve seen the end of this road, Twilight. You’re not going to like it.” He hesitated as his chest clenched. He tried not to imagine his sister before Nightmare. “I’m not going to like it either,” he confessed. “Twily… you’re all the family I have left.”

His sister didn’t respond at first. She stared up at him with tear-stained eyes, looking him over as though for the first time. He found himself hopeful. Maybe he had finally spoken some sense into her after all. Maybe there was a way to salvage this night.

But as he had learned over the last five years, hope was a wicked knife. It had invaded his heart, and as his sister’s gaze hardened, it twisted inside before tearing itself out.

“You should’ve acted like it then,” she deadpanned. With a hoof, Twilight managed to push her brother off of her. It didn’t require much force. Though she never managed to hit him with a spell, he appeared too wounded to resist.

“Maybe you’re right,” she admitted as she climbed up to her hooves. She tried to make herself look big, but with Armor so close, it was clear that he was still the tallest. “Maybe I won’t like how this ends… but you may be wrong, too.”

Armor shook his head, opened his mouth to speak, but Twilight cut him off before he could start. “I believe in Solaire,” she said firmly. “He taught me to believe in myself. And I know I don’t have to see this quest to the end by myself. He’ll be with me every step of the way. So will Applejack and Gilda… Uncle Tales and Gertrude and Gallahad.” Something swelled in her chest, a pride that grew with each friend she had made, a pride she knew would continue to grow with each new one she hasn’t met yet. “And together, I know there’s nothing we can’t accomplish.”

A pang of guilt echoed inside Shining Armor’s quickly hollowing chest. Twilight didn’t know about Tall Tales’s fate. Even though he had personally left before the verdict, word had spread quickly across Everfree Castle, confirming his concerns.

“Twilight…” How could he tell her? He tried to gather his nerves, but he quickly realized that Twilight was no longer staring at him, rather something behind him. Before he could see for himself, he heard it.

A low, heavy growl rattled the air. Armor tore his eyes away from his sister and found the dragon fully rounding a corner far, far down the street. His guts wrenched, knowing that the distance meant nothing to it. It had lost its helmet… somehow, and its greedy eyes never looked more wild as they bored past him. With an excited bark, it began hobbling towards them. It was then that Armor realized it carried something in its claw, something that glistened in the moonlight. Before he could make sense of it, though, a powerful force struck the back of his head.

Twilight watched as her brother crumpled from the blast of her spell, but her eyes couldn’t be torn away long from what the dragon had in its clutch. Chainmail draped over broad shoulders seemed to sparkle like a beacon in the moonlight. A pale, furless head with a disheveled mane of gold bobbed with each step the dragon took. Twilight found herself running, not fully aware of what she was running to. She cried out to the dragon’s prisoner, hoping that through some miracle it would save him.

“Solaire!”

Solaire’s mind was lost in a mire, grasping for some kind of purchase to pull itself out. Where was he? From the heat that embraced him, he began to think he was deposited back on desolate igneous in the fires of Lost Izaleth, but the pain that consumed him… What was its source? Hadn’t he perished in the cold streets of Manehattan?

It didn’t make sense, and realizing it only made his mind slip deeper. Still, he tried to make sense of it. If he had died, he should have reawakened, back in the Land of Lords, the pain but a distant yet aching memory.

But the pain remained, all consuming. Surely, it meant something. Solaire’s body refused to move, and yet he still felt movement, a deep sway broken by heavy shudders. Coarse stone coiled around him, abrading his exposed hands raw. There was something buried within his own loose fist, something soft yet damp with sweat. His talisman. A thought fluttered through the fog in his head. Had the gods found mercy to spare him of his fate?

The air rumbled with the growl of a large beast, and Solaire echoed it with a tortured groan. Finally, his swollen eyes opened. Far above, the Mare in the Moon stared back with keen interest, curious of his next move.

He was in the clutches of the dragon. Why it hadn’t killed him, he couldn’t comprehend, but now he was its prisoner, with no clear way of escape. Even if there was, Solaire feared he no longer possessed the strength to stand, much less run. His thoughts drifted to Twilight, running alone somewhere in the Manehattan streets. How helpless he felt knowing he had let her down.

“Forgive me… I fear your grace has been wasted on me,” Solaire grunted, hoping whichever deity had spared him would understand.

“Solaire!”

His heart started to the familiar call of his name. Desperately, he scanned the street ahead, searching for the source, hoping he was going mad, but his fears were realized as he found his summoner, galloping towards both him and the dragon alone with reckless abandon. She called his name again, and he shook his head in disbelief.

“No…” It came out as a breath, barely louder than a whisper, impossible for Twilight to hear. What was she thinking? Would she truly challenge this monster herself?

He couldn’t allow it, not as he still drew breath. A renewed vigor washed over him, and he struggled vainly in the grip of the dragon. His mind raced to come up with a plan, but he was without weapon, without armor, and without strength. He was powerless to stop the dragon. His fists clenched, and once more he felt the talisman in his grasp. Suddenly he realized he wasn’t powerless at all.

Solaire struggled to remember the stories that priests of Astora had shared with him, hoping to find some sort of inspiration for a prayer, any prayer that would help. But those memories were from lifetimes ago, and the dragon dominated his thoughts. It seemed such an impossible task, reserved for only the Lords Themselves.

The thought sparked an idea. Solaire wasn’t certain of the outcome, but he knew the consequences if he chose to do nothing. He closed his eyes and tried to not think of the swaying motion of the beast’s lumbering gait.

“Gwyn, Lord of Sunlight,” Solaire pleaded to the stars. “I come before you a humble man—” His body rattled in the fist of the dragon as it took an uneven step. “Broken and beaten,” he hissed through the pain. He sucked in a breath, as much as his lungs could expand in the dragon’s stone grip.

“And yet I face the same fiend you and your legions fought, all those years ago. The scholars used to teach me, back in a time that feels like a dream now. They spoke of your conquest, how you vanquished the mighty archdragons against all odds, to raise us from the Dark, to give our world light.”

He dared to open his eyes again and looked out to the street ahead. Twilight was skidding to a halt against the cobblestone, petrified a block away. Even from his vantage, she seemed so small… What thoughts coursed behind those pinpoint eyes as she beheld the size of this titan? Were they the same as Lord Gwyn’s legionnaires?

The thought ignited a fire in his heart.

“Here, in the most unlikely of worlds, have I found the heir of your warriors,” Solaire said through grit teeth. “On a quest to raise this world from an eternal night, to grace it once more the light of the sun against terrifying odds! She walks their path, unknowing of their tale, but I now remember… No lone knight could slay a dragon; it took not a single spear, but a storm.”

The air shook in a rumble, but this time it didn’t come from the beast. Shadows consumed the streets below as darkness fell over the city. With a quick glance, he caught the final glimpse of the Mare in the Moon before she disappeared behind a thick curtain of dark clouds. His innards fluttered. Had he found favor?

The dragon had taken notice, pausing to inspect the darkened sky. Golden arcs of lighting pulsed within the clouds, painting it as a silhouette. It roared a mighty challenge to the sky, and Solaire found himself giddy with excitement.

“And so I plead for your favor!” he shouted over the rumbling clouds. “To show this world the truth you found long ago: that the immortal dragons were not so. Let this beast be your testament! Let your glory roll across this city in a heavenly thunder!”

The sky answered his roaring call in kind.

Golden pillars of lightning hammered into the anvil of Manehattan. The air shuddered against the cacophony; Solaire could feel his own bones quake. It drowned out all other sounds, even the dragon’s agonized wails paled in comparison as the sporadic bolts began to strike their mark.

Solaire felt the wind eject from his lungs as the dragon reared high upon its hindlegs. Its fist closed tighter around him as it reached its full height, and he found himself wheezing for any breath he could catch. He wasn’t certain how high he was; between vertigo and the random flashes of gold light, it seemed impossible to shake his disorientation, until the dragon produced light of its own.

A tower of green flames erupted skyward from the dragon’s maw, accompanied by a blistering heat. Was it trying to simply burn the clouds away? Solaire could feel himself baking within its claws, and as he turned his face away from the heat, he found the roofs of the strange buildings far below him. Even further down, at the edge of the shadows, he saw the onlookers, Twilight and now Gertrude, frozen like statues as they simply stared.

A rogue bolt of lightning struck the dragon’s wrist, but for all Solaire knew, the world might as well have shattered behind him. The blinding light was hardly a warning for the thunder that threatened to rupture his ears in the same second. His body shook and flailed, and his innards tensed as the sensation finally registered.

Solaire was falling to his demise in the broken streets below.

Once upon a time, Applejack would have thought herself mad for running into the heart of a thunderstorm, especially one as savage as this. Never had she ever witnessed one so terrifying, not even during her simpler days living on a farm. No team of pegasi could have created this monstrosity, and seeing as it came from the same direction as those awful howls, she had little need to guess its true source.

But was it even possible? Did Solaire truly have this sort of power within him? She tried to push such thoughts out of her head, tried to focus on galloping, but they were insistent. What if it was? What if he did? Worst of all, what could have convinced him to unleash it?

She nearly stumbled as a tower of flames reached into the clouds, as if to challenge the lightning.

Two blocks over. A little further down.

Her mind whipped her body to move faster, faster than she ever had in her life. She turned sharply at the next intersection, and the momentum of the wagon threatened to tear her from the street. Her muscles strained. Her teeth clenched. Her hooves beat wildly against the cobblestone. She was not going to let her friends down.

The wagon stabilized, but there would be one last turn up ahead before she would see the battle. Applejack found herself fearful of what she might find.

“Twilight! Solaire!” she shouted in between panting breaths, as though they could hear her. “I’m almost there… I promise! Just hold on… Just a moment longer!”

Twilight stood in terrified awe at the scene before her. Too late, she realized she didn’t have a plan to confront the dragon. Everything within screamed for her to run, but as the sudden storm caged the beast in lightning, she couldn’t find the strength to move, not until a stray bolt hammered into the street only a few yards before her.

She jumped back with a start. Through the ringing in her ears, she heard the heavy beat of wings. Gertrude landed next to her. When their gazes met, the griffon’s wide eyes asked the question she couldn’t find the words for: What was happening?

“I heard Solaire shouting,” Twilight called fearfully over the thunder. “He’s done something similar to this before, but… never to this scale.” Another bolt struck just on the other side of Gertude. This time they both jumped. “I… I don’t think he’s in control!”

Gertrude had a talon in her right ear, trying to fish out the ringing. “What are we going to do?” she hollered.

Just as she asked, the street was bathed in green light. The dragon had reared back and let loose a jet of flames into the clouds. Even far below in the streets, Twilight could feel the heat.

“I… I don’t know,” she finally admitted, too softly for Gertrude to hear. “I don’t think there’s anything we can do.”

She couldn’t take her eyes off of Solaire, and when lightning struck the dragon’s claw and he disappeared in the blinding light, her stomach dropped. Her eyes scanned the sky desperately. The dragon’s flames were abruptly cut off, and the only source of light came from the random bolts.

There he was, tumbling helplessly in the air. Panic seized her; she couldn’t think of a spell to save him in time. She turned to Gertrude and shouted her name, but the griffon had already launched herself into the sky.

Gertrude’s wings beat furiously as she rose to intercept the falling giant. The storm continued to rage around her. She could only hope that a straight line would be the safest path. As she drew nearer to her target, she reached out with her claws and called out to him, hoping that he would hear, but he never reached back.

She overshot, and Solaire continued to fall. Gertrude pivoted in the air, and with a heavy beat of her wings, she pushed herself downward. Solaire must have been unconscious or nearly so, she knew that now. The cobblestone street was on fast approach. Gertrude tucked in her wings, made herself as narrow as possible, keeping Solaire within her sight. His back was to the earth. His limbs were limp in the air as he fell. The only sign that he wasn’t fully gone yet was how he gripped loosely a cloth rag in one of his hands.

The distance between them tightened. Gertrude reached out once more with her claws. They gripped Solaire by the pits of his arms, and she snapped out her wings.

The added weight nearly tore her wings out of their sockets as she tried to control their descent. She could only lead them into a glide, and even that was too much of a strain. She looked for Twilight and found the mare on the ground, staring past them with terrified eyes. The unicorn took a few cautious steps back before breaking into a gallop away from them. Reluctantly, Gertrude checked behind to see what was wrong and quickly wished she hadn’t. The dragon was falling towards them.

The ground was only a few yards below, but stopping now meant being crushed alive. She carried Solaire for as long as she could, briefly surpassing Twilight until the giant’s feet struck the ground, and the drag snatched him from her grip.

Solaire’s body rolled to a stop against the cold cobblestone. Twilight was first to reach him. The dragon collapsed fully into the street with the sound of an avalanche, the last bolt of lightning sent a final roll of thunder across Manehattan, and the air became deathly still.

“S-Solaire?” Twilight called timidly as she hovered over him. The clouds above began to disperse, as quickly as they had appeared, and she gasped as the moonlight bathed him. His face was beaten and bruised. His golden mane was a mess, no sign that it was ever kept in such a clean ponytail. Twilight didn’t dare check beneath his chainmail, fearful of what she might discover. His chest rose and fell, slow and weak, but it meant he was alive.

Gertrude caught up to them, her dismal face a mirror to Twilight’s as she inspected him. The mare cupped the warrior’s head in her hoof and tried to call him once more.

“Solaire? Can you hear me? Are you… are you okay?”

His chest rose a little higher, and his breath exhaled in a long, low grunt. His swollen eyes opened, and his attention flickered across the stars before settling on her. Solaire drew in a deep breath and pushed a smile for his summoner.

“Ah… there you are… young Twilight,” he croaked. His hand reached up to her, stopping midway as he winced. Twilight was quick to grab it. “You really mustn’t make a habit of running away like that,” he said softly. “You could get yourself hurt.”

An incredulous snort pushed out of her, and she shook her head. “Speak for yourself,” she chastised him lightly. She offered him a smile of her own, even though everything inside her wanted nothing more than to cry.

A low, weak growl sounded behind them. Twilight looked back and felt her heart drop. The dragon was still breathing, trying to claw its way back to consciousness. Its head rested only a building away.

“We need to get out of here,” Gertrude said, echoing everybody’s thoughts.

They helped Solaire up to his feet, after he assured them he could at the very least walk, but one last obstacle stood in their way. As they turned from the dragon, they found a lone knight guarding their escape.

Shining Armor shook his head in disbelief. His sister, the griffon, and the Giant stared back, tensed for battle. Past them, the Princess’s dragon laid in a heap. His eyes singled on the Giant.

“What… What are you?” he demanded.

Solaire stiffened, realizing the question was meant for him. He took an unsteady step forward, nearly collapsing from the effort. The others tried to stop him, but he shrugged off their concerns.

“I? I am Solaire of Astora,” he said, trying to make himself more imposing than he felt. “Adherent to the Lord of Sunlight. Warrior of the Sun.” His body protested his stance. Doubling over, he grabbed at the pain in his side. Twilight and Gertrude voiced their concerns once more in hushed tones. Twilight sounded more urgent of the two.

He straightened himself as best as he could, staring down at their foe. “I was summoned by this mare to aid her in her quest,” he continued through grit teeth. With a shaky breath, he steeled his nerves to hold on just a little bit longer. “And I shall not rest until we see it through.”

Further down the street, past the lone knight, a figure rounded the corner towards them, a pony pulling an oversized carriage.

“It is you, then,” Armor breathed. He ventured a step forward, uncertain of what he was going to do. Here before him stood the creature his little sister was so fascinated with, the one that enthralled her to start this mad quest. It seemed to be on its last leg. Armor couldn’t help but wonder; if he got rid of it here and now, would his sister finally give up?

As though she read his thoughts, Twilight moved protectively in front of Solaire.

“Don’t you dare,” she challenged with a growl.

Shining Armor scowled. “Don’t you see what you’re making her do?” he shouted at the giant. “This isn’t supposed to be her quest! She’s supposed to be staying safe, but now she’s throwing herself at dragons because of you!”

Her brother suddenly tensed, and his horn was glowing brightly as he grit his teeth. Twilight stood ready for a spell to fly at them, but all that came was a rumbling growl behind them. She turned back to the sound and found Solaire staring back at her, mesmerized. Above them both, the dragon’s colossal claw hung ominously in the air, just inches above Solaire’s head, ready to snatch them both.

The dragon growled in anger as it laid in the broken street. Its lips peeled back to reveal a wicked snarl. Its eyes were pinned on Twilight, and she thought she’d succumb to the weight of its glare alone. It tried to flex its claw above them, but it was encased in a magical barrier that it didn’t have the strength to break. Twilight turned confusedly to the only other unicorn in the street.

“Twilight! Solaire!”

Behind the knight, Applejack cried out with a voice hoarse from exertion. The mare slid to a halt a short distance away, fighting against the momentum of her cart. She stared dumbfounded between the knight, her friends, and the dragon. They all seemed frozen in time, and she didn’t know what to make of it.

Gertrude was first to break the illusion. “Come on; that’s our ride, right?”

She wrapped her claws around Solaire’s arm and led him out from beneath the dragon’s grasp. The beast barked in frustration as its prey escaped from its grasp, and it tried once more to close its fist. Shining Armor winced and fell to a knee, never keeping his eyes off the claw he held in suspension. As the giant passed him, he could feel its confused gaze linger over him. Twilight numbly trotted after her companions.

“This wasn’t supposed to happen,” Armor whispered as she passed.

She paused. Though her mind wanted nothing more than to ignore him, her heart had anchored her body in place. She stared at him, wondering if he would continue.

He dared to break his eyes away from the dragon to glance at her, and it took its advantage to move another inch. With a hiss, Armor returned his attention to it, but he found the strength to say one more thing, hoping she would believe it.

“I never wanted to hurt you.”

Something welled in Twilight’s chest, but she left before letting her brother see what it was.

Up ahead, Gertrude was assuring herself that Applejack knew a way out of the city before helping Solaire into the carriage. In the short time that Twilight had known her, Applejack had never looked so tired. Somehow, the salesmare's dress had torn, exposing her hindleg from hoof to flank. Twilight didn’t mean to pause, much less to stare, and when she realized what she was doing, her eyes flicked to Applejack’s.

“Get in the carriage,” Applejack said sternly, trying to ignore the heavy blush quickly overtaking her.

With a rushed apology, Twilight quickly obeyed. She grabbed Gertrude’s outstretched claws, and as soon as the door was shut behind her, the wagon began to move.

Time passed, and all three passengers were still in a daze. Solaire rested low on the floorboards, his back propped up against Applejack’s dresser. Though his body begged for rest, his troubled mind wouldn’t allow for it. His thoughts were with that strange knight and the words he said. The more he dwelled on it, the more the stallion’s face seemed worryingly familiar, and he tried in vain to not glance too often at Twilight.

Gertrude couldn’t help but feel something was missing. Her eyes darted across the cramped space of the unfamiliar wagon, searching for something she couldn’t put her talon on. Suddenly, the missing something became clear, or more accurately the missing griffon.

“Where’s Gilda?” she asked aloud, more of an announcement than a question. Twilight and Solaire glanced at each other and then to her. Gertrude could feel her heart racing. She couldn’t remember seeing her friend outside with Applejack.

“Gilda?” she called, as though the missing griffon was hiding in the cramped space with them. Gertrude shot for the door and nearly threw it off its hinges. Outside, the streets howled at her mockingly. She called once more, louder than ever, before opening her wings and throwing herself outside. The wind shut the door behind her, leaving the mage and the warrior to their thoughts.

Twilight was struggling to keep her emotions in order as she sat by the ladder to the bed up above. She had stolen a peak and was almost relieved to see her saddlebag still there, but even the thought of pulling out a book couldn’t comfort her now. Her brother… It just had to be her brother…

She could feel Solaire staring at her. She returned the favor and found him with his mouth open, like he was trying to form words.

“That stranger before,” he finally began. “Who was he? He acted like he knew you.”

“Nopony,” Twilight quickly lied, and she felt her gut wrench. Solaire continued to pry with a questioning look. She shook her head and screwed her eyes shut. “I… I don’t want to talk about it,” she tried again, but even she wasn’t convinced it was the truth. Her body trembled independent of the cart.

She wished this moon would never come. After seeing Shining Armor again, she thought her emotions would make more sense, but the fear still lingered, even though he was likely a mile away by now. The anger still festered just beneath her skin, a thin shell for the well of grief inside that threatened to drown her.

Twilight turned to the side as she opened her eyes. Her hoof pushed against her lips to quell their tremor. Solaire didn’t push for a real answer, but she knew he was still waiting. She told herself he deserved to know.

“He… He was my big brother.”

Rainbow Dash watched as the storm on the horizon quelled, secretly hoping to herself that it would last just a little bit longer to spare her from her own thoughts. When the dragon spat fire into the sky, she had little doubt what was happening. The lieutenant had found the Warriors of Sunlight. She wanted nothing more than to be there now, to be anywhere other than here. So why did she linger?

Metal cuffs rattled off to her side, signaling that Gilda was waking up. Rainbow Dash stood rigid, watching where the storm had disappeared, trying her best not to look at the lamppost where she had chained her old friend.

“Well… I guess I need to take my own words back, huh?” Gilda slurred. “Then again… you always were full of surprises, weren’t you, Dash?”

The knight closed her eyes to help fight the urge. “Don’t,” she spat. “I told you I didn’t want to fight.”

“And I guess I should have listened,” the griffon jeered. “After all, you’ve probably had plenty of experience stabbing your old friends in the back.”

“Shut up!” Rainbow Dash reared her head to face Gilda. The griffon sat in a heap, her back pinned to the lamppost behind her. Hidden were the cuffs that tethered her claws on the other side. The angle made it impossible for her wings to move well enough for flight.

Gilda raised her head high enough to better read her old “friend”. The mare’s eyes were bloodshot, and the fur around them was damp with a hidden trail of tears. It made Gilda’s stomach turn. It was Dash’s choice as much as hers that led them both here.

She barely got a scratch on the mare’s face, a few traces of deep red where her talons raked across the side of her chin. It was the only visible strike she had landed, and she couldn’t recall how many she had received in return. Gilda remembered reading one of Rainbow Dash’s letters. The mare once boasted that each scratch on her armor was a medal of its own, and the griffon found herself proud to give her one she could never hide away.

“Sorry, sorry, I forgot how much you loved your moments of glory,” Gilda continued sarcastically. “You used to live for them back in the day.” She let her head fall back down limply over her chest, partly to hide the nostalgic smile tugging at her beak. “Do you remember that?” she asked with a chuckle. “Back in the day?”

She heard the mare sniffle but missed the nod. “I was a real hothead, wasn’t I?” Dash asked.

Gilda hummed weakly. “Yeah, you always had to be the winner. Even after you knocked that poor, little filly out of Cloudsdale in that race.”

Rainbow Dash could feel her throat seizing. “That was an accident,” she cut in. “You know that.”

“Did they ever find her?” Gilda looked up once more to see the mare’s reaction. Dash stared back with wide eyes but wasn’t able to speak, no matter how much her mouth moved. “That should have been my first hint about you,” she grumbled. “Even when you’re trying to help, it all takes a backseat so long as there’s a chance to win. Is that why you changed sides, Dash? Were you scared of losing?”

Gilda never got her answer. In the blink of her own groggy eyes, Rainbow Dash disappeared. The only hint of where she went was the faint afterimage of a rainbow that streaked through the night sky.

“Sure, fly away,” Gilda spat to the air. “You always were the fastest after all.”

It occurred to her that her journey had already come to an end, just as soon as she had gathered the nerves to start it. As her mind began to slip back into a comforting numbness, her thoughts drifted off to Twilight and Solaire, the strangers that had set this whole moon into motion. She had hoped that somehow she had bought them enough time to escape… and that they would somehow make her sacrifice worth it.

Author's Note

Fools you are for thinking this story was truly dead! For only now that the story has died can it—
What? Hey, can this wait until later? I'm trying to do the author's Notes here.
...
What do you mean I've already done this? A few chapters ago?
No, that can't be right... Surely I'd remember if...
...
F :pinkiecrazy: ck, I'm going Hollow.

Thank you all for sticking around! Pardon the bad jokes. I like to joke to myself that I'm FimFic's residential Undead, disappearing and coming back to life at odd intervals. Knock on wood, this will be the last time it happens. A lot of things have been thrown my way since I've disappeared. I've already gone somewhat in depth about it in a blog post any curious eyes can find here, but to summarize my summary, my writing time has been cut down to a fraction of what it used to be.

That being said, I'm not going to give up on these stories, even if I ever end up disappearing again. I love writing this stuff too much, and I really enjoy the feedback and encouragement you all give me.

Thank you all for reading. I hope to make your wait well worth it. See you next time in Hollow Victories.

Praise on, Sunbros! \ [T]'/

Chapter 15 - Hollow Victories

The Warriors of Sunlight paused on a hill past the outskirts of Manehattan, all eager for rest. One by one, they found themselves next to the tree Applejack parked her trailer next to, joining the Mare in the Moon as she looked down upon the Manehattan skyline.

Gertrude offered to take the first watch, long before anyone else thought it necessary. She stationed herself further ahead and slightly down the hill, far enough away that she was certain the others wouldn’t see her nervously fidget. Her eyes scanned the sky, hoping to find Gilda or Galahad or both. With a joyless snort, Gertrude told herself she would even take Grady.

But the sky was empty, save for Nightmare’s airship. It circled over the bones of the abandoned district like a vulture, hauntingly quiet.

Of all the griffons who came to Equestria, she found it a bitter irony that she was the only one to escape Manehattan. She wasn’t big or strong like Grady; in fact, she might have been the smallest of the griffons that were left. She didn’t have the fiery motivation of Gilda, and she wasn’t cool under pressure like Galahad. Compared to the others, she felt so… ordinary, and now it seemed this extraordinary quest was thrust on her shoulders alone.

The stare of the Mare in the Moon took on a new weight. Gertrude could feel her scrutinizing gaze fall upon her, measuring her for her worth. She felt herself shrink beneath it as her body trembled. Her eyes tore away from Manehattan to look at the others, and she wondered if any of them had ever felt this feeling.

Solaire was sitting with his back against the tree, his eyes closed as he tried to simply enjoy the coolness of the night air. The heat of the dragon’s breath was still fresh on his mind, and his skin could still remember it all too well. Before they had stopped on the hill, he had shed his chainmail shirt and, for the sake of modesty, replaced it with his tunic. His arms welcomed the chance to breathe, and with the weight off his body, Solaire found himself capable of truly resting for the first time in a truly awful moon.

Twilight sighed and fell in a defeated heap next to him. She and Applejack had found it fruitless to convince him to stay inside the trailer until they were further from Manehattan, but Twilight couldn’t blame him. This moon was long with far more excitement than it had any right to bare. She would admit that feeling the grass beneath her hooves again did have a relaxing effect on her.

“I’m sure Solaire knows what he needs best,” she reasoned tiredly to Applejack.

The salesmare watched as the two nearly slumped against each other on the tree she had stopped by. Getting Solaire alone to return to the trailer was a daunting task in and of itself, but he seemed to have dragged Twilight down to his level, and Applejack knew better now than to attempt separating them.

A slight breeze tugged at her tattered dress, and a heavy blush burned beneath her cheeks. Twilight had already noticed, and Applejack caught another stray glance from the unicorn again. Applejack silently cursed the thestral that had exposed her. She was hesitant to return inside her trailer to change; the Warriors had already disappeared once behind her back to run off on an adventure. She reasoned that brief history wouldn’t repeat itself, though. After all, this time she had a lookout to watch over them.

Her eyes flicked briefly to the griffon and saw that she was staring back at them. Applejack’s thoughts drifted to Gilda, a stranger she had never met until this moon. She had hoped the griffon would have returned by now. The fact that she hadn’t… Applejack could feel a pain in her heart. Gilda had briefly spoken of friends, and the mare worried this newcomer was waiting for Gilda’s return as well.

They both tore their gazes from each other, and Applejack made her way to the door of the trailer. As it swung open, Twilight called out to her, and against her own better judgment, Applejack lingered, knowing already what the unicorn was about to say.

“About earlier…” Twilight started carefully.

Applejack shook her head and closed her eyes. At least from this angle, Twilight couldn’t see it. “I won’t hear of it,” the salesmare said grimly, but her message was misunderstood.

“I didn’t mean to stare,” Twilight confessed, hoping her friend knew she was sincere. “With everything that happened tonight, I just thought—”

“I know,” Applejack cut in tersely. She hesitated in the doorway as she considered apologizing, but Twilight took it as an invitation to continue.

“If… If it helps, I kind of understand,” she offered sheepishly. “I was the last in my class to get mine.”

Applejack sighed. She couldn’t fault Twilight for pressing; it was Applejack’s fault for keeping such a secret under lock and key. But this wasn’t a good time. Everypony was exhausted, and she couldn’t find it within her to dredge up the past.

“That’s all well and good, dear Twilight,” she said tiredly. “But as you were the last to get your cutie mark, I still am.”

Twilight pulled her attention to the grass before her as Applejack disappeared into the trailer, watching the blades bend as her hoof traced a circle in the ground. Her lips pressed into a firm line as the door closed, and she shook her head to nopony in particular. What was she thinking, pushing like that?

“Forgive me, I do hate eavesdropping,” Solaire apologized softly next to her.

Twilight nearly jumped with a start, having forgotten she wasn’t alone. She craned her head back and found Solaire watching her curiously. His eyes flicked once to the carriage before returning to her.

“Is everything well with Applejack?” he asked.

She almost didn’t know how to answer. After a hesitant second passed, Twilight nodded her head. “She’s… fine,” she tried to assure him. “I think I accidentally found a sore nerve, though. She…” Was it right for her to tell him? Something twisted in her throat; it felt like gossip. “She doesn’t have her cutie mark yet,” she explained quietly.

Solaire hummed and nodded, but his patient stare wasn’t satisfied. Twilight had come to know this as Solaire’s reaction every time she tried to explain something he couldn’t quite grasp. With a weak chuckle and an apologetic smile, she scratched the back of her neck, trying to find a better way to explain it to somepony like him.

“Cutie marks are… special to us,” she started. “Most of us spend a lot of our foalhoods trying to find ours. And when we do…” A warm smile crept upon her in spite of the previous mood. As she spoke, she became reminiscent of the day she had found hers. “It’s the happiest day of our lives,” she continued. “It means we found something… a special something that makes us different from everypony else, a talent that nopony else can do better.”

Solaire tried to push a knowing smile, but Twilight could see in his eyes that she was only leaving him with more questions. She never boasted herself to be a good teacher. Perhaps it would have helped if he had an example. She leaned away from him, exposing her side to the moonlight.

“Here, take mine for instance,” she offered, pointing to the strange symbol on her flank. It was a six-pointed starburst in a deep magenta, sharply contrasting the light purple coat that surrounded it. Some patches of fur around it were stark white, and Solaire thought them to be a similar shape, albeit a mere fraction of the size.

“I didn’t always have that,” she explained knowingly. “It kind of just… appeared one morning, same as a lot of ponies.” A faint blush showed beneath the fur of her cheeks. “Well, maybe not exactly the same,” she admitted. “I was up late one night studying for a test in magic school, the final test of the year actually. All the other unicorns had found their cutie marks throughout the lessons and tests, and I was worried that if I didn’t get mine this time, I’d be a blank-flank forever.”

She winced inwardly, thinking of Applejack, and Solaire gave her a questioning look.

“Somepony who doesn’t have a cutie mark,” Twilight explained quietly. Clearing her throat, she continued with a normal volume. “But like I said, I was up late studying, and I… may have fallen asleep in the middle of it. I don’t know what I was dreaming about to have caused it, but I must have cast the spell in my sleep… along with just about every other spell I had studied that semester.”

She gave him a sheepish smile as she tried to list all that had happened that day. “Books were flying like birds, one of my bookshelves had shrunk to half its size, Mr. Smartypants may have turned into a cactus, but in all the chaos when I woke up I realized I got my mark! The only problem left was undoing everything,” she chuckled. Her eyes drifted down to her flank, and her warm smile never left. “It shows I’m good with magic,” she claimed proudly. “It may be a little ambiguous; I still don’t know just what about magic I’m good with, but it’s my proof that I am good at something.”

Twilight glanced up to Solaire. “Does… does that make any sense?” she asked. “Do you have something kind of like that?”

Solaire was absently rubbing his palm against the center of his chest, as though he could massage away the mark that had branded him there.

“Of a sort… perhaps,” he offered. Grim thoughts invaded his mind, memories of countless deaths and reawakenings. The Darksign that cursed him burned beneath his skin. There was no need to burden Twilight with this knowledge though, lest her fragile smile be shattered away.

It was so easy to focus on the hopelessness of the curse, but Solaire had promised himself long ago that he would find the light within it. After all, it was his choice to seek it, and if he had not sacrificed himself long ago and reawoke to the curse, his pilgrimage would have never begun. He never would have seen the birthplace of Lord Gwyn. He never would have met that stranger from the Undead Asylum. Most of all, he never would have been summoned by Twilight to aid in her quest. He may have been cursed to one day go mad, but tonight he felt blessed to be in such company, to have such warm memories.

“Your ‘cutie marks’ do sound more pleasant, though,” he admitted with a soft smile.

His gaze drifted back to the Manehattan skyline. Far above, the strange ship in the air had broken its circular track and was drifting south. With the curse on his mind, Solaire mulled over his experience this moon, the near-fatal brush against the dragon, the troubling words Twilight’s brother had spoken to him.

He realized now why they had bothered him. Solaire’s personal quest was dangerous by nature. It was not a question of if or when but rather how often he would die. He could lie to himself and say that death no longer bothered him, but what of Twilight? It occurred to him that she was inexperienced with dying, that this world was untouched by the curse of the Undead. Her brother’s words echoed in his mind, so protective of her even though they were at odds with each other.

A terrible thought squirmed in Solaire’s mind. He pursed his lips, realizing he couldn’t assure himself on his own, and ventured to call out to his summoner. “Twilight?”

“Yes?”

How could he word it? It pained him to even ask. “Should I give you the opportunity to abandon our quest… would you accept it?”

“Solaire!” Twilight shot up to her hooves, unbelieving of the words she had heard, of who she had heard them from. She studied Solaire’s face, trying to decipher what could have possessed him to ask. He wouldn’t look back at her, but his brow was furrowed as he stared off to the horizon. “Why… Why would you even ask that?” she demanded. The pain in her chest was creeping into her voice. “After all we’ve been through, why do you think I would want to give up?”

Solaire’s response wasn’t immediate. His jaw moved as he struggled to find the correct words. “Recent events have opened my eyes,” he confessed. Finally, he turned to her. They were at eye-level with each other, and he wouldn’t have preferred it another way. “As I think back all those nights ago when we first met, I fear I may have thrust this quest upon you. To help you find your sun… I thought it was destiny that you had summoned me. I was brash and hopeful, but you were so frightened. Did I force your hand?”

The pain in his eyes was almost familiar. Twilight sighed and shook her head. “You’re thinking about what my brother said, aren’t you?” Solaire didn’t respond, but Twilight knew she was right. “Don’t listen to him,” she said sternly. “Nightmare Moon took everything that was good from him and just left his shadow. He still thinks I’m just a little filly. I know how to protect myself. You taught me that.”

“But is that what you wanted?” Solaire pressed. “In all our time together, I’m ashamed to realize that I had never asked.”

“What I want?” Twilight echoed. She was about to chastise him again but hesitated. Of course you know what I want, she wanted to say, but the more she thought of it, the more she realized even she hadn’t put much thought into it. As her mind dwelled on it, she straightened herself.

“Honestly? I’m tired of constantly being on the run,” she finally admitted. “All I want is to sit in a nice park with a nicer book and just… enjoy it.” A grin was tugging at her lips as she spoke. “I want to enjoy all of it. I want to see the park in sunlight again. I want to close my book when I’m done with it, close my eyes, and feel the sun’s warmth. Solaire… I want to help bring the sun back.”

Her words carried with them a sincere warmth that chased away Solaire’s frigid doubts. He returned her warm smile in kind. “Forgive me for asking, dear friend. After all this time, I should have known better than to question your resolve.”

Satisfied that all doubts were at ease, Twilight turned her attention back to the trailer.

“Applejack’s been in there for a while,” she noted.

Solaire hummed in agreement. “Perhaps you should check on her. She was home only so briefly before we called her again.”

“Will you be alright?” she asked.

“Don’t worry about me, Twilight. All I need now is rest.” A sharp pain bit into his side as he shifted, and he bit back a grimace. “Ah, but perhaps some estus,” he groaned, chuckling softly at his small joke. “If you could spare a flask.”

“I’m not sure Applejack would have any. What about some water?” Twilight offered instead, already waiting at the door.

“Yes… water will do quite fine.”

The door closed softly behind her, and Solaire was left to his own devices. He scanned his surroundings, pausing as his gaze fell on Gertrude. The griffon sat far away with her back to him and the carriage. Under the moonlight, Solaire could have sworn he could see her tremble. His heart reached out to her, and he thought of all she must have lost.

With a grunt, he managed to climb back to his feet with the support of the tree. His body complained as he slowly shuffled his way to the griffon, but he pushed through the pain. The night was cold, and he refused to let one of his friends suffer alone.

The inside of the trailer was a mess when Twilight entered. She didn’t remember leaving it like this. It was as though Applejack’s closet had exploded. Her dresses littered every square inch of the ground. Some clung desperately against the table to not join the others on the floor. In the middle of the aftermath sat the salesmare, comparing two dresses against herself before unceremoniously tossing them both aside and digging through the piles around her.

Twilight paused, realizing that this was the first time she had seen the mare without a dress. A part of her now knew it wasn't a coincidence.

Applejack still hadn’t noticed Twilight; her back was to the door, and she seemed to be in a frenzy trying to find something to wear. Twilight glanced around the small room, and her eyes settled on a modest, light green dress. She reached out to it with her magic, and the dress obediently levitated from the floor. It floated towards her reach, and she used her hoof to smoothie out a few of the wrinkles before sending it on its way to her friend.

Applejack nearly jumped out of her skin as the dress skirted around her. Her eyes lingered on it before she turned back and finally saw her company.

“I think it’s a nice color,” Twilight offered modestly.

“Oh, Twilight… I didn’t hear you come in,” Applejack apologized. Her attention flicked back to the dress, and she graciously reached out to accept it. It draped itself over her hooves, and she held it tightly against her body. She gave a brisk, appreciative nod to the unicorn and looked around the cabin for the first time since her wild trance was broken. “I seem to have made a mess,” she noted embarrassingly.

“I can help,” Twilight offered, and before Applejack had the chance to say no, the dresses began picking themselves off of the floor, three at a time.

Applejack watched in a silent amazement as they floated through the air, finding hangars for themselves and a home in her closet. Only after the second wave settled in did she get to work herself.

“Don’t worry about me, Twilight,” she said. “There’s no need for you to pick up my messes.”

Twilight shook her head and focused on the next batch of three. “What else are friends for?” She asked kindly.

Applejack finally got one back in the closet, just in time for Twilight to finish nine. A little more than twice of that was still on the floor.

“I fear I haven’t been very friendly lately,” Applejack confessed. “I left you alone in the city, and I’ve been short with you ever since.”

“We were foalnapped; it was out of your control,” Twilight reasoned. She paused, thinking of earlier this moon. “Speaking of…. One of the griffons went back for you. Her name is Gilda. Did she…?”

“She found me,” Applejack assured her, but the look in her eyes made the unicorn nervous. The salesmare found herself hesitant to explain, hoping that prolonging it would somehow buy Gilda more time, but the griffon’s words still echoed in her mind, calling out to her from within. Don’t stop for anything. Applejack couldn’t help but wonder; did Gilda truly mean anything?

“We were ambushed,” she finally continued. “Twice, actually. She stayed behind to buy me enough time to escape, but…”

She couldn’t find it within her to say the obvious, but Twilight already understood. They had cleaned up the rest of the dresses. The only one left was the green one Applejack held tightly against her barrel in her forelegs. Her side was exposed, but cutie marks felt so trivial at the moment.

“I… I can’t claim I had the pleasure of getting to know her. She did seem very brave though,” Applejack said softly. Her lips pressed into a sad, reminiscent smile as she turned to her friend. “She said you discovered where Evening was, though. I suppose that means some good came from this awful night after all.”

Twilight nodded solemnly. “We were hoping you could lead us, if it wasn’t too much trouble, that is.” She rubbed her foreleg self-consciously. “I mean, you just came back to Manehattan, and your family—”

“Darling, I appreciate your concern, but I hardly think I’m welcome in Manehattan anymore,” Applejack interjected knowingly. As realization dawned on Twilight, Applejack quickly continued. “And don’t apologize. It was my decision when Gilda came to me. I wouldn’t have agreed to follow her if I didn’t know what it meant for me.”

Despite Applejack’s best efforts, Twilight still deflated, but she still accepted her friend’s word’s with a nod.

“Now, where was it you were needing me to take you?” Applejack pressed.

Twilight collected herself with a deep breath and straightened herself. Simply, she gave her their next destination. “Ponyville.”

Applejack froze, staring at the mare, hoping she had heard wrong. Something in her chest clenched. Studying her reaction, Twilight struggled to assure herself.

“You said you’re from there… right?” A numbing dread was spilling over Twilight as she thought of the implication of mishearing Applejack. Had she sent Gilda off for nothing? “Please tell me I heard you right,” Twilight pleaded with a squeak.

“No, no, I am,” Applejack quickly assured her. “But… but, Twilight, why there of all places? There’s nothing special there other than… well…”

“I know it’s close to Everfree, but we found a letter,” Twilight explained. “It’s our only lead to Evening, and it’s pointing there. Would you be able to take us?”

Applejack was too busy wrestling against her own emotions to answer immediately. She didn’t realize that enlisting with the Warriors of Sunlight would mean digging so deeply into her own roots. Some were buried so deeply that she felt they deserved to stay so, and they were all within her foalhood town.

Nevertheless, she gave her word that she would take the Warriors wherever they needed to go. The quest she now shared with them was more important than the ghosts she was hiding from. Swallowing the lump in her throat, she forced a smile for her friend.

“Of course I’ll take you to Ponyville, Twilight. I’m a mare of my word.”

Twilight seemed to brighten at her words. Realizing she was still exposed, Applejack quickly slipped the green dress on. Her hooves smoothed out any wrinkles, focusing especially around her flank, Twilight noticed.

“You should tell the others to prepare,” Applejack said. “Ponyville is a long journey away, much further than Baltimare to Manehattan. It would behoove us to leave soon. I don’t know if any of you have eaten, but I wasn’t able to restock on any supplies like I had wanted.”

Twilight’s stomach groaned at the news and she covered it with a hoof. A dormant hunger pain quickly awoke at the sound of food.

“That sounds like a good plan,” Twilight offered, having realized that the last time she had eaten was this moon’s breakfast. “I’ll check my map while we’re moving, too. We missed some towns coming here. Maybe we can get something along the way.”

Only after Twilight left the cabin did Applejack let her smile fall. Her hoof massaged against her thumping chest. How long had it been since she had seen her old foalhood home? She and her immediate family had fallen out of touch shortly after Nightmare Moon returned. Letters were hard to send during a civil war that spanned the entire country, and Ponyville was so close to the forest the returned princess claimed as her own. Even when the dust had settled, it was impossible to know what became of the small town when she moved to Baltimare.

She tried to remember their faces: Granny Smith, her older brother Macintosh, and young baby Applebloom. Shockingly, Applejack realized that Applebloom wasn’t a baby anymore; she would have been a full grown filly by now. Would her younger sister even recognize her? Even Applejack would admit to herself that their faces had blurred in her memories over time.

Though the Warriors’ plans certainly didn’t involve her old homestead, she felt obligated to at least visit after all these years. A knot formed in her stomach. She had left them so long ago to find her own destiny, to find her own cutie mark that she was determined was separate from the old farm. What would they do when she came back emptyhoofed of both?

Chapter 01 - Moonlit Miracles

The Mare in the Moon watched over Equestria in her unwavering throne. In the land where the sun never rises, her eye illuminated the ruins of Canterlot just enough for a lone unicorn to navigate through the once grand capitol of Equestria. Most of the buildings had been reduced to nothing more than rubble, one of the first acts of Nightmare Moon after she overthrew her sister. It stood as a testament of the past, she decreed, one that she would not allow. Although, rumors said it was destroyed just to spite the former princess.

Nopony was allowed into the ruins. Twilight Sparkle knew that full well, but the possibility of being locked in a dungeon for the rest of her life did not deter her. This was once her home. This was once many ponies’ home. They were all evacuated so quickly; many of them left behind old trinkets and heirlooms. She simply wanted a chance to salvage whatever was left from her home. At least, that was her alibi. It would be harder to believe once she was inside Canterlot Castle.

Or what’s left of it, she thought darkly.

As she carefully trotted down the remains of Celestial Avenue, Twilight couldn’t help but feel the Mare in the Moon’s never closing eye boring into her back like a disapproving mother. Beads of sweat crawled down her brow, and she paused under the shelter of what was once a popular cafe. She reached out with her magic and summoned a book from her saddlebags.

She had studied it dozens of times over the years; one passage in particular, the myth of the Mare in the Moon. Although it was now clear to all of Equestria that it was no longer a mere myth. There were few original copies left. Most books today spread the revised version, edited by Her Majesty Nightmare Moon herself. Old texts hinted towards a powerful magic once used to defeat the Princess of the Night and imprison her in the moon in the first place.

Rumors whispered that some wings of the royal Canterlot archive were still mostly intact, and that the powerful magic could still be found underneath all the rubble. If she could find it, Twilight was sure she could use it to restore Equestria to its rightful state, with the Princess of the Sun back on her throne. She jumped as part of the overhang she was taking refuge under collapsed, revealing the Mare in the Moon, and Twilight winced as she glared down upon her. Or maybe she could pass the spell on to somepony more capable, she thought to herself.

Twilight peeked out of the cafe and studied the stars. They were slowly fading from the east; clouds were forming and heading this way. She couldn’t tell if there would be a storm, but either way it would only make it harder to see once the overcast covered the moon. She needed to move.

Stowing the book back in its rightful place, she broke into a gallop down the street. The castle wasn’t far away, only a few more streets before she found the grand entrance.

She had always dreamed of entering the castle ever since she was a filly. Twilight adored the princess. She was the reason she threw herself into studying magic in the first place. After failing the entrance exam to the princess’ school, though, she realized that her dreams were meant only to be that. And now, as she stood at its entrance, its doors shattered on their hinges and broken statues littering the lawn, she felt like this couldn’t be anything short of a dream.

She hesitated halfway up the marble stairs. Even now with the castle in ruins and Mare in the Moon staring down upon her, she still didn’t feel worthy to enter. With a sigh of defeat, she reached out and summoned an old tourist map from a time that felt like ages ago. There was a public entrance to the archives not far from here. If she was lucky, it was still intact.

Twilight supposed she was lucky, if only to an extent. The once-beautiful garden surrounding the archive had been torched. Remnants of bushes and trees reached into the night sky as if in desperation. Statues of ponies stood disfigured with faces or hooves missing. The main entrance to the public archive had collapsed. Starswirl the Bearded’s wing was all but decimated, the sole tower it boasted torn asunder. A glint of hope sparked in Twilight’s eyes as she noticed that the iron gate that barred if from public access had been torn away. If ever there was a place to look for powerful spells, Twilight knew that was the place to start.

Her hopes quickly faded as she stepped hoof into the wing. She completely forgot to take inclement weather into consideration. With the bulk of the tower gone and five years of changing seasons, the bottom and only floor had nearly become a swamp. The stench of mildew clung to the air, threatening to suffocate her the moment she entered. A thin layer of water coated the floor, announcing Twilight’s presence to anypony listening with each step. And the books…

“Oh, no,” Twilight breathed. She raced between the rows upon rows of bookshelves, ripping away scrolls and books alike and holding them to the moonlight. “Oh no, oh no, oh no,” she panicked. Ruined. All of them. Ruined. Many of them were charred, likely form the same fire that claimed the garden. Scrolls were torn beneath the weight of debris. Nearly everything had some form of water damage, making whatever pages she could dissect from the books illegible.

“No, no, no no no… No!” She threw one last book away, flinching at the splash it created as it landed. She scanned the shelves for any sign of hope. “All these books, all this knowledge,” she said to herself in disbelief. “All of the most powerful spells in Equestrian history. Gone. How could anypony let this happen? What sort of monster would allow this?”

A roll of thunder cut her off. She looked up in time to find the Mare in the Moon give her one last sorrowful gaze before hiding away behind incoming storm clouds. The archive was blanketed in a thick darkness. Twilight fished a flashlight out of her saddlebags. A small, cloth hoof clung to it as it departed before hanging loosely outside, and Twilight embarrassedly stuffed it back inside.

With a soft click, the flashlight came to life, illuminating the world before her. She wouldn’t have much time before the storm hit, and there was no telling how heavy it would be. Twilight sighed in defeat. She would have to find shelter soon and start again when it passed. She cast the light over the rows of ruined books, trying to imagine how beautiful it must have looked years ago, and a glint caught her eye.

She hesitated, waving the flashlight back and forth over a large pile of rubble. There was definitely something buried beneath, reflecting the light from deep within. She cautiously stalked closer.

It appeared as if part of the tower had collapsed inward, crushing some of the bookshelves. Twilight’s heart sank. There was no use hoping she would find anything useful beneath the shattered wall, but something about the golden light drew her in.

Twilight set the flashlight down on a nearby table, careful to line it up just right with the hole in the rubble. She noticed how exact the light had to be. Any further to the left or right, and whatever was reflecting it wouldn’t have been noticeable.

She closed her eyes, focused on the first boulder, and reached out with her magic. Another roll of thunder threatened to break her concentration, but she managed to carefully lift it out of the way. The faint sound of rain filled the room before the first drops hit. Twilight worked diligently nonetheless. After a few minutes of digging, she had found her prize.

“Equestrian Myths and Mysteries?” Twilight read aloud. It sounded like a bunch of mumbo-jumbo to her, but nevertheless, she came this far. Much to her surprise, and her excitement, the book was mostly whole! After moving underneath what was left of the roof for cover from the rain, she opened the cover and poured into its contents.

It was amazing. It had been so long since Twilight had a new book in her hooves. It was packed to the brim with legends and myths, everything from artifacts to magical locations to legends of ponies of old. She paused at a familiar sight.

Mare in the Moon: Myth from olden pony times. A powerful pony who wanted to rule Equestria, defeated by the Elements of Harmony and imprisoned in the moon. Legend has it that on the longest day of the thousandth year, the Stars will aid in her escape, and She will bring about Nighttime Eternal.

“If only she could have stayed a myth,” Twilight sighed. She glanced down and found what had reflected her light.

It was the most unique bookmark she had ever seen, to say in the least. A long, white stone swung lazily like a pendulum. A single, golden string wrapped around it, tethering it to the book. Curious, she turned to the page last marked.

Twilight hadn’t seen anything like it before. It stood on two legs and was clad in armor, making it impossible to tell what species it might have been. A white tunic was draped over its torso. With its two arms, it boasted a sword and a spectacular shield decorated with a brilliant sun. Most peculiar of all was its name. Or, she could only assume that was its name. It was written in a script that she had never seen before, and it glowed a faint gold, almost as if it was alive. Curious for answers, she looked down at the text beneath the figure.

Warrior of Sunlight: Foal’s Fable from olden pony times. A powerful ally summoned by the Princess in her time of need. Little is known of this Warrior, although Its power is said to be rivaled by few. According to legend, the Warrior will answer the summons of anypony that calls upon Its written name for help.

Twilight read the text over and over, unsure of what to think. This “Warrior of Sunlight” sounded so strange, so… impossible. But she thought back to the text of the Mare in the Moon. Everypony believed it was just an old pony’s tale, and just as the text said, she returned with eternal night. If Nightmare Moon wasn't just a myth in this book as everypony, perhaps it wasn’t too farfetched to believe this “Warrior” wasn’t simply a foal’s fable after all.

“… will answer the summons of anypony that calls upon its written name…” Twilight mused. She didn’t know much about summoning rituals, only that it usually required a ritual and usually fed off dark magic. It didn’t deter her, though. Surely this “Warrior of Sunlight” would be able to overthrow the wicked tyrant and restore the true Princess of Equestria to her rightful throne.

She realized that she didn’t pack any quills, or ink for that matter. How would she be able to summon the warrior without being able to write its name? Her eyes fell upon the bookmark, and she examined it closely. It was a soapstone, she quickly noticed. One end of it was rugged, as if it had been used for carving, and an idea sparked in her mind. Twilight simply hoped that the warrior wouldn’t mind its name being carved in rock.

Wasting no more time, she levitated a stone chunk out of the tower debris towards her and began carving. She studied the warrior’s name closely, not wanting to create any error in duplicating it. She stood back to admire her handiwork after finishing the last symbol. It was a perfect copy. All she needed now was a way to activate it.

As if on cue, the rune ignited in a golden aura. Twilight stood mesmerized by it. The brilliant aura danced as if it was alive and shined so brightly. It looked so warm and inviting, as if the sun itself was peeking through the symbols. Cautiously, she raised a hoof to stroke it. The rune flared brightly, and Twilight flinched back from the blinding light.

When she opened her eyes, she noticed the rune had disappeared entirely.

“Wh-What?” Twilight asked, dumbfounded. There was no sign that she had even carved into the stone to begin with. What went wrong? Did she mess up the ritual by touching the rune?

She was at a loss. The book didn't go into detail about the summoning ritual. She could be trying to summon the warrior for months and get nowhere. With a defeated sigh, Twilight hung her head low. Maybe this was her destiny after all, chasing false hope.

Still, this book could be valuable to her. It recalled Nightmare Moon’s defeat and banishment, albeit vaguely. Right now, she needed to keep it safe. Twilight stowed it away in her saddlebag to keep it from the rain. The next order of business was to find some shelter; the collapsed wing of an archive didn’t exactly spell “safe” during a thunderstorm. She gathered her flashlight and was preparing to leave when an odd ringing filled the air.

A brilliant light erupted from the stone where she carved the rune. In panic, Twilight scampered deeper in the shadows behind one of the few bookshelves still standing. A figure rose out of the stone, its arms outstretched above its head. Its body was engulfed in golden light.

As the lights faded, the figure lowered its arms and observed its surroundings curiously. It was bipedal and clad in iron armor, making it impossible to identify. Two fleshy hands were all that was exposed of it. Tufts of green fur sprouted out of its shoulders. Its helmet reminded Twilight of a bucket, two slits were cut out for its eyes, and a single red feather sprouted from the top. A sheathed straight sword was belted around its waist over a large white tunic that covered its torso. Twilight could just barely see the edges of a design across its chest, but she couldn’t make out what it was.

“Ah, what a strange world I’ve been summoned to this time,” the figure said with a gentle voice. Its head swiveled left and right, searching for the cause of its summoning. “It appears as if my host has run off in a hurry,” it commented, laughing in disarming tone. “Oh, I do hope I didn’t take too long. I would hate if some horrible misfortune befell upon him.”

The figure stepped off the stone slab and into the rain in the middle of the room, drawing its sword and removing the round shield from its back. There was the same design on its shield; Twilight was sure of it, but it was still too dark to tell. A bolt of lightning tore across the sky, illuminating the room for a split second, and in that split second, Twilight was shown exactly what she needed.

A brilliant sun painted across the shield. Just like the shield in the tome.

He was walking away. Twilight had to do something.

“E-Excuse me,” Twilight called out. The warrior paused, turning to the sound of her voice. His sword was still drawn, and he stared into the shadows. Twilight gulped, trying to swallow her fears and build up her courage. She cautiously stepped out of the hiding place, moving slowly and deliberately as to not alarm the warrior. Her mane was quickly becoming drenched as she stepped out into the open, and she looked to the stranger with hope and desperation. “Are you the Warrior of Sunlight?” she asked timidly.

A second ticked by, and then another. And the warrior laughed.

It was a jolly laugh, Twilight was relieved to hear. It was almost contagious, and she caught herself smiling slightly. The warrior sheathed his sword and hung his shield across his back.

“Pardon me, I do hope I didn’t frighten you earlier,” he apologized. “Allow me to introduce myself.” He stepped forward and bowed to Twilight.

“I am Solaire of Astora, an adherent of the Lord of Sunlight, and Warrior of the Sun.”

Chapter 10 - Griffon Rapport

Twilight jumped as the door to the Oranges’ apartment slammed shut in her face, and she took a few dazed steps back.

“That was… sudden,” she thought aloud.

“I’m fearful that a pattern is starting to emerge,” Solaire added.

“Let’s hope it doesn’t stick,” Twilight frowned uneasily.

They stood in the hallway, unsure of what to do. A second ticked by, followed by another. Twilight shifted on her hooves and looked up to Solaire. Rather, she tried to, but the brim of her hat made it difficult to look so far up.

“Do you think they’ll let us in?”

Shouting erupted from inside the apartment, fierce enough to cause both Warriors to stagger back in shock.

“I… would hardly think it so,” Solaire admitted disappointedly. “I fear we may not be welcome here after all.”

Twilight chewed on her lip as she stared at the door. This definitely presented a problem. If what Applejack said was true, then they were already in the heart of the city. They would be at a disadvantage without a place of refuge, and Applejack was their expert of the land.

She shook her head. They didn’t have time for this. It was clear from the shouting that they wouldn’t be welcome here, even if Applejack convinced her aunt and uncle to open the door. With the Manehattan Guard on high alert for them, they couldn’t afford to stay out in the open like this.

“Come on, let’s go back to Applejack’s trailer,” Twilight offered. “We can wait in there while we think of a plan to find Evening Twinkle.” She moved past her companion to and walked back down the hallway. “I think we still have some food left in the—”

She cut herself off with a yelp. The griffon from before had returned, and she was blocking their path. Twilight took a step back towards Solaire, who had already taken a defensive step forward. He reached into the folds of curtains draped around him and felt for his talisman, the sole means of protection he allowed himself to carry; although he prayed he wouldn’t have to use it.

“You two sure are talking a lot about Eve,” the griffon noted. Her tone was threatening. Twilight almost missed what she had said because of it.

“Eve?” Twilight repeated hesitantly. “Wait, do… do you know Evening?”

The griffon frowned. “Who’s asking?”

Twilight winced from the harsh tone, but she gathered her nerves and took in a breath, as Solaire had taught her to before all of her speeches. “I’m Twilight Sparkle,” she introduced herself. “And this is my friend, Solaire.”

“Never heard of you,” the griffon deadpanned. Twilight flinched.

“Well, our quest is rather new, all things considered,” Solaire offered, hoping to diffuse the tension in the air. “Perhaps word of our travels hasn’t spread as far as we thought. We are the Warriors on Sunlight.”

The griffon snorted. “‘Warriors of Sunlight’, huh? That’s a cute name. Which one of you two came up with that gem?”

Solaire frowned. It was becoming difficult to discern the point of this interrogation, whether it was curiosity or pure hostility on the griffon’s part. What could they have possibly done to offend her so? Twilight, on the other hoof, was becoming slightly more than annoyed.

“What’s your problem?” she demanded. “Did you just stalk us so you can insult us? We’re practically on the same side!”

“Hey, don’t assume you know what I want,” the griffon snapped. “My problem is that the Guard here started cracking down harder than normal on us griffons lately, and it’s all thanks to these two ‘rebels’ that are supposedly stopping by.”

Twilight took a few more steps back as the griffon advanced towards her. Solaire pulled out his talisman and prepared for the worst, but she only stopped a handbreadth from his summoner. He stood by Twilight, attempting to look as imposing as his camouflage would allow, but the griffon didn’t seem to pay him any mind. She reached out with a claw and flicked Twilight’s hat off to get a better look, and the unicorn flinched away.

“And next thing I know, two ponies and a giant are walking around town in the middle of a lockdown,” the griffon continued. “And one of them won’t stop chattering about Eve. So all I want to is what you want with her.”

“We want her help,” Twilight said sternly, but with a shake of her head, her meekness began to slowly creep back in. “Or, to help her, I guess. We may have found a way to stop Nightmare Moon.” For once, the griffon didn’t have a comment to interrupt her. If there was any doubt in her mind before, Twilight knew she now had the griffon’s full attention.

“There’s these artifacts, the Elements of Harmony,” Twilight explained. “All I know is that they were once used to banish Nightmare Moon from the beginning, and I haven’t been able to find anything else on them. We were told Evening came to Manehattan looking for more information on them. That’s why we’re here, to help her find and use them against the Princess.”

The griffon looked over them with scrutinizing eyes. Twilight wondered what more she had to say to convince her they were on the same side.

“Alright, if we’re going to keep talking about this, it can’t be out here,” she huffed. “Too many loose ears. We’ll take you to our hideout and continue the questions there.” Her eyes narrowed, “And believe me, there will be a lot.”

“We?” Twilight blinked in confusion.

The griffon looked up and past the Warriors. “Bag them up. Let’s get moving.”

Twilight barely had time to look up. Two other griffons fell from above, each armed with burlap sacks. She didn’t have time to react, and her world was quickly plunged into darkness. The weight of a griffon pinned her down. She couldn’t resist. She couldn’t breathe. She was starting to panic.

She heard Solaire throw his weight and his assailant against the wall, resulting in a heavy thud. Surely, he was strong enough to overpower his griffon. He would be able to save her.

“Are you crazy?” the first griffon hissed. “If you keep making noises like that, someone’s going to alert the Guard! Now quit resisting and do as you’re told.”

A claw pressed against the back of Twilight’s neck and pushed her forward, and she took a few shaky steps. “S-Solaire?” she called out.

“I’m here, Twilight.” His lumbering steps followed after her voice. “Are you alright?”

“I… I’m fine. You?”

“Oh, quit your whining, you two,” the first griffon snapped. “We’re not going to hurt either of you. We’re just making sure our secret base stays a secret.”

“You didn’t have to jump us and shove potato sacks over our heads,” Twilight protested.

“Watch out for the stairs,” a soft voice warned next to her. Twilight’s hoofsteps became more cautious as she felt for the imminent drop of a step. The talons across her back suddenly didn’t feel as forceful as she thought. They helped guide her as she blindly stumbled forward, but even with that small assurance, it did little to make her forget her situation.

“Right, we’re going to show two strangers the way to our hideout so they can rat us out to the Guard once they have what they need,” the first griffon sneered.

“Why, we would never stoop so low,” Solaire’s muffled voice protested behind Twilight. “We’re practically on the same side. What have we to gain from such ill intentions?”

“I don’t know,” the griffon admitted. “But I’m not about to take that risk.”

“Speaking of risks, are you sure this is a good idea, Gilda?” the griffon next to Twilight asked.

There was a silence, filled only by the echoes of their footsteps as they continued down the stairwell. “No,” the first griffon admitted; Gilda, Twilight assumed. “But if they’re friends of Eve’s, then maybe they might be able to help us.”

Twilight stumbled as she reached for a step that didn’t exist. They must have been at the ground floor now. She heard a door open ahead of them. And the griffon next to her gently pushed her forward. “Wait, so Evening is with you?” she asked as they took a sharp turn. “Is she alright? Does she have a plan?”

“Oh, will you calm down?” Gilda groaned. “It’s… It’s complicated.”

“What does that mean?” Twilight pressed.

“It means it’s complicated,” Gilda growled. This pony was really starting to get on her nerves. The group came to a halt; although the Warriors could not discern why. Gilda stalked closer to Twilight and lowered her voice. “Now listen; we’re about to go outside. If you really are who you say you are, then I’m sure the Guard would be real happy to find you, and I won’t hesitate to drop the two of you if you draw any attention to us with all your talking. So shut up and follow our lead, or you’ll have to find another way to get to Eve.”

Twilight promptly clamped her mouth shut and nodded, a gesture that was difficult to discern through the sack over her head. Gilda sighed in relief. One problem down, although the next would be far more complicated. She opened the door, glancing outside to ensure they were safe, and motioned for her companions to follow, and they entered the hostile streets of Manehattan once again.

They must have been walking for well over an hour. Twilight tried to make sense of whatever she could during their journey for her own sake. Understanding the situation always brought her some small comfort.

It wasn’t long before they were lowered into the sewers. It had to be the sewers, Twilight was sure of it. The sound of metal grinding against cobblestone rang in the air after they briefly paused, and the griffons lifted and carried them far lower than the street they were originally on. It was then she learned the names of the other griffons, as the one leading Solaire, Galahad, needed assistance picking him up. It was the griffon carrying Twilight, Gertrude, that offered to help after setting her down far below. They sounded as though they were struggling against Solaire’s weight, but Twilight was relieved to hear his feet safely land next to her.

A rotten stench hung in the air, one Twilight was unfortunately familiar with so many years ago. It penetrated the sack around Twilight’s head, suffocating her as it clung to it. She tried counting the turns to keep her mind off the smell, but as they came few and far between she resorted to counting steps, but the nausea was too overwhelming to be ignored. She had to focus to keep it down as she mindlessly marched forward, and even then, there were more than a couple close calls.

After what felt like an eternity, they came to a stop, and Twilight heard the sound of metal scraping against stone once again. The griffons lifted them once again, and Twilight’s heart soared even higher at the thought of finally being away from the putrid smell of the sewers. The stench had seeped deep into her mask, though, and even though her hooves had returned to the surface, the fresh air could not save her. She stumbled blindly ahead as a claw eased her forward.

Twilight coughed. “How much further until we’re there?” she pleaded.

“Hey, quiet,” Gilda hissed. “This district is supposed to be abandoned.”

“We’re close, I promise,” Gertrude whispered into her ear. “Watch our step through the doors.”

Before Twilight could ask, a piercing, rusty screech filled the air. “What did I just say about being quiet?” Gilda demanded.

“The wind must have caught it,” Galahad sarcastically lied. “Honestly, when was the last time we had to walk someone in, anyways?”

“Just shut up and get them in!”

Twilight nearly tripped when she entered what must have been the doorway. The ground shifted up a half-step and changed to tile. Solaire sounded as though he struggled with the transition, too, but Twilight was comforted to know he was right behind her. They continued further in a few paces before coming to a stop.

“Alright,” Gilda sighed. A silent message was relayed, and the sacks over the Warriors’ heads was thrown away. “Welcome to what’s left of the griffon rebellion.”

They were in and old and desolate factory. A film of dust and grime covered the floor and machinery long abandoned. There wasn’t another soul in sight. Not on the floor, not along the catwalks that lined the walls or the offices they led to. Twilight looked around in confusion. “But… I don’t…” Her voice trailed as her eyes trailed up, and her heart skipped a beat.

They sat in the rafters, looking down upon them like vultures. Twilight’s tongue became stuck in her throat. She had never seen so many griffons in one place. She had never seen a griffon at all until this night, and her lack of knowledge about them only made their hostile eyes all the more intimidating. Despite her fear, though, one fact stood out above all the rest.

There were so few of them.

One leapt downward with a heavy beat of his wings and landed before them. He was large. It took all of Twilight’s will to not lose her nerve. He looked over the party with cold eyes and focused on Gilda.

“I thought you said you were just going to be watching them,” he growled.

“Ease off, Grady,” Gilda bit back. “I know what I’m doing.” She motioned for the group to follow her and tried to brush past the larger griffon, but he moved in the way, never taking his eyes off her.

“You’ve been bringing a lot of ponies here,” Grady accused. “Starting to make me think you’ve forgotten whose side you’re on.”

“I said ease off,” Gilda snapped. “If I had forgotten, I wouldn’t have brought them here in the first place. They say they know how to beat their princess.”

Grady scoffed. “So did the last pony you brought in here. Where is she again?”

Gilda growled through her clenched teeth. Up above, the griffon onlookers leaned in as the aggression rose beneath them. Twilight wondered if this was a common occurrence.

One of the griffons that led the Warriors here, Galahad, Twilight thought, put himself between the two and then pushed them apart. “Alright, you two, that’s enough squabbling,” he chastised them both. “We’re taking them to Evening’s room,” he told Grady in a stern voice. “They think they can help her.”

His tone didn’t leave any room for compromise. Grady looked between them all and growled through his grinding teeth. “Fine,” he spat, launching himself into the air with a beat of his wings. “Just don’t come crying to me when they abandon you like the last one.”

He took off to the rafters, leaving the factory floor to the Warriors and their escorts. Gilda led them to the old, rusted stairs on the other side. Twilight finally managed to build the courage to speak up when they reached the catwalk.

“What did he mean about us ‘abandoning you like the last one’?” Twilight asked. “How many other ponies have been here?”

“Besides you? Just one,” Gilda deadpanned.

Twilight’s brow furrowed. “Wait, but what about Evening?” Even as she asked, she quickly realized her own answer. “I thought you said she was here!” she said incredulously.

“I said it was complicated,” Gilda reminded her.

“Then why did you even bring us here in the first place?” she demanded.

They paused outside a door leading into the offices. The Warriors stood defiantly on the other end, Twilight’s eyes demanding answers before going any further. Gilda was quickly losing her patience, and Gertrude was quick to notice. She reached past her friends and pulled open the door.

“Because you might be able to help us find out where she went,” she said sternly.

Twilight eyed the open door skeptically. After a few stressful seconds passed, she took her first hesitant steps forward to the darkened room. She summoned a small light, used once upon a time for late night readings, and pushed it ahead of her to chase away the darkness.

“Careful with that light,” Galahad warned as he followed her. “Don’t want anybody outside thinking this place isn’t abandoned.”

The others filed in one after the other. Gertrude left the door ajar to let in what little light could trickle in from the outside. Meanwhile, Twilight allowed her candlelight spell to drift around the room, and she took in as much detail as she could.

Near the entrance sat an old office desk stacked high with historical books, some of which were left open. Off in the corner rested a dingy mattress with some blankets, and at its feet was a smaller bed made as though for a pet. A simple nightstand stood next to it, boasting a single scroll and an inkwell with a quill. The light drifted further back, and Twilight felt her blood run cold.

Pages of the remaining few books of the Solar Age were stripped unceremoniously from their bindings and pinned to the far wall. Strands of red ribbon connected them as if to make it a web. The pages themselves were annotated heavily, some of the markings bleeding into and obscuring the last copies of these scripts. It twisted Twilight’s guts to think her idol could have treated them so poorly.

“We haven’t touched a thing since she left,” Gertrude continued. “We never knew if she was coming back.”

“And when it was clear that she wasn’t, we still didn’t,” Gilda added. “I knew she was working on a way to stop Nightmare Moon. Figured she had the plans for it laying around somewhere, but all this stuff does is talk about the Elements of Harmony.” She heaved a heavy sigh and shook her head. “She was obsessed with them. There were all she would talk about. She kept trying to explain them to me, but pony magic always went over my head. I don’t even think she knew what she was saying half the time, either.”

Twilight took a few steps closer to the atrocious wall, trying to take all the information in. Her mind couldn’t comprehend it. Surely Evening Twinkle, the personal student of the Princess, couldn’t have been capable of this.

“We think Eve may have left a clue where she was going somewhere in her notes,” Gertrude said, derailing Twilight’s train of thought. “A lot of the pages on the wall mention pony cities.”

“Gilda is our residential Equestria expert,” Galahad added. “She went to a flight school here when she was younger. We figured if anyone would know where to start looking, it would be her.”

“Problem is, I’ve only really ever been to Cloudsdale,” Gilda admitted. “And I don’t know a lot of other cities outside of that. Doesn’t help that I don’t even know where to start with that thing,” she grumbled, motioning to the wall.

“We were hoping it would make more sense to a pony,” Gertrude offered, stepping forward. “A lot of it is magic-talk about those ‘elements’; a little hard for us griffons to really follow,” she added meekly.

“I’ll… I’ll see what I can do,” Twilight said uneasily, looking back to the wall. As she inspected it more closely, it began to dawn on her. This was more than torn pages and string on a wall. It was Evening’s thoughts laid out before her. The annotations and writing within the margins were her own notes. It was as though she had a window into the mind of the Princess’ personal student. “I’ll definitely see what I can do,” Twilight repeated, this time with more vigor.

As Twilight studied the wall, Solaire gave her her peace. After all, magic was her domain; far be it from him to pretend that he could help. He turned to the griffons, their captors-turned-hosts, with newfound interest.

“So, tell me, how was it that Evening happened to be here?” Solaire asked. “By our reception, it must have been a unique circumstance that your compatriots allowed her to stay.”

Galahad and Gertrude glanced to Gilda, and she felt the attention drawing on her. She grumbled and looked to the side, but eventually she sighed.

“She… saved my tail from the Guard a while ago,” Gilda admitted, almost painfully. “I made a stupid mistake and got cornered by a bunch of ‘em; should’ve been done for.” She huffed and shook her head, and Solaire noticed an almost respectful look in her eye. “She was just a bystander,” she grinned. “More than that, she was a newbie to Manehattan, probably only heard stories about us griffons from the outside. But she came to help anyways.

“Turned out she was sympathetic to our cause. A pony. Crazy, right? Never woulda thought one of them would have the spine to stand up to their Princess.” She blinked and looked past the Giant to Twilight. “Eh, no offense.”

The unicorn looked away from the wall and saw that all eyes were on her. “Huh?”

Gilda paused and rolled her eyes. “Anyways, Eve really helped turn the fight,” she continued. “Magic is a lot less annoying when somebody on your side starts slingin’ spells around. She knew how to handle herself in a fight, too. Took down five guards all by herself.”

“Funny, last time you said she took down seven,” Galahad jabbed.

“I said we took down seven,” Gilda bit back. “And she only got the first two because it was a sneak attack.” Solaire chuckled to himself over their bantering, and Gilda was reminded of her audience. “But yeah, afterwards she spilled the beans on her whole life story, said she was a student under your last princess or something and that she was looking into a way to overthrow Nightmare. She just needed a place to lie low for a while to do some research. I figured I owed it to her to take her here.”

“Grady wasn’t too happy about that, though,” Gertrude added. She looked to the side and rubbed her foreleg with a claw. “There used to be a lot of ponies in our resistance, a lot more griffons, too. We trusted them; we thought we were all part of the same side, but then the Guard kept finding our hideouts, and more griffons kept getting captured.” Gertrude had a grim look in her eyes, Solaire noticed. She let out a disappointed sigh. “Turns out some of the ponies were snitching on us to save their own flanks.”

“But Eve was different,” Gilda interjected. “I could see it in her eyes. She was tough as nails, and just as sharp. Even better, she had a plan, and the will to go through with it. And she knew she needed our help.”

“But when she suddenly disappeared like the others, there was some unrest between our brothers and sisters,” Galahad explained.

“How could she have vanished without anyone knowing?” Solaire asked. “Surely someone must have spoken to her as she departed.”

“That’s just it, though. She teleports; like, a lot,” Gertrude answered. “But she would always tell Gilda if she was going somewhere. This time she just vanished without a word.”

“I think I found something!” Gilda’s expression had been growing more and more sour as they continued talking about Evening’s disappearance, but Twilight’s announcement had pulled everyone’s attention. They gathered around her as she leaned into the wall, forelegs standing on the desk as she read aloud. “There are six Elements of Harmony, but only five are known: Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, Honesty and Loyalty. The sixth is a complete mystery. It is said, the last known location of the five elements was in the ancient castle of the royal pony sisters. It is located in what is now…”

A lump formed in her throat as she tried to say the last three dreadful words.

“The… The Everfree Forest...”

Solaire felt a heavy chill fall over the room. Even the griffons seemed to freeze at the news. As worried glances were cast between eyes, he couldn’t help but wonder what caused the sudden tension. After all, they knew where these mystical Elements were located and, by extension, Evening Twinkle.

Twilight sensed the Warrior’s confusion, and she looked to him with dreadful eyes. “They say when Nightmare Moon came back, she found a fortress in the Everfree Forest. She made it the capitol, and the whole area is now called Everfree.” Her mind was running a million miles per hour. “It-It… The ancient castle, it must be the same one she found. She must have known the elements were there, that they were the only things that could stop her. She probably has them under heavy guard.”

“I’ve heard the stories, too,” Galahad added. “That forest is like a natural barrier surrounding the castle. It’s full of feral animals. To try to reach the castle without the aid of an armed guard is a death wish.”

“But that didn’t stop Eve from going,” Gilda interjected, the usual confidence in her voice shaken. “She was obsessed with them. If she found out where they were, she would have gone after them, no matter the risk.” She hesitated, realizing what she was saying. “She needs our help,” she said sternly. “We need to go after her before she puts herself into more trouble than even she can handle.”

“Maybe that’s why she left without telling us,” Gertrude meekly piped up. “Going to the castle would be dangerous. Maybe she didn’t want any of us to get hurt.”

“Hurt?” Gilda scoffed. “She knows I can handle myself in a fight. Shoot, she even came to us for help! Why would she leave without any?”

As the griffons began to bicker amongst themselves, Twilight stepped down from the desk, her mind in a daze. Solaire reached after her to help as she walked away from the wall, but the griffons came in between and impeded his progress. Twilight was feeling lightheaded. How could she have not thought of this? Possibly the most powerful artifacts in Equestria from all she had read, powerful enough to defeat Nightmare before. Why did she think the Tyrant wouldn’t try to keep them under lock and key after her return?

She tried to gather in her surroundings to tame her reeling mind, and her eyes fell upon the nightstand next to the bed, more specifically, the single scroll resting on it. Curiosity took over, and she summoned it towards her and opened it, eager to put her mind to something else.

As her eyes scanned over the paper, she realized it was more than an ordinary scroll; it was a letter. More importantly, it was a letter to Evening. “Guys.” She read over it a second time, confirming that she understood just what was in her hoof. “Guys,” Twilight called again, and the griffons quickly silenced their bickering. She looked up to the group and saw all eyes were on her. She swallowed the anxiety that was building within and cleared her throat. “Listen to this…”

Evening,

It appears you were correct about the artifacts. They were right under our noses this whole time. If only we had known before the Summer Sun Celebration. I have a plan, although I would prefer it be spoken face-to-face. There are some finer details I know you would do better at perfecting.

Meet me in Ponyville. The mayor is on our side. Do you remember the old library you stayed at? She has promised to keep it vacant for your return. I will visit once every weekend until you arrive. Regrettably, my circumstances prevent me from coming more frequently, as I am sure you are well aware.

Your Faithful Friend

“Ponyville…” Twilight thought aloud. She looked up to Solaire and the griffons. “She must have left to Ponyville. This letter makes it sound like she had an informant there.” Something itched in the back of her mind, and she looked at the letter more curiously. “But… how did she get this? I thought the Manehattan Guard looked through all the mail entering the city.”

“Dunno,” Gilda offered with a shrug. “I always figured it was pony magic. We never gave her anything.”

Twilight frowned. She wasn’t familiar with any magic used to transport letters. Although that wasn’t to say it was impossible. Perhaps it was just a branch of teleportation magic. As fascinating as it was, she never could understand its intricacies, but there was no doubt in her mind that it was elementary to the personal student of the Princess.

“So, where is this ‘Ponyville’ anyways?” Gilda asked, cutting off Twilight’s train of thought.

She looked back down at the letter, as if there were some hidden directions she had missed. “I… don’t know,” she admitted. “It sounds familiar, but I don’t know why.”

Gilda’s look made it obvious she wasn’t satisfied with the answer, but she knew she couldn’t press anything more out of the unicorn. Solaire folded his arms across his chest and hummed, tapping his foot on the dusty floor. The name did sound familiar, even to him. There had to be a reason for it.

“Wait, was it not Applejack who said it was once her home?” he announced. He looked to Twilight, and her eyes widened.

“You’re right; she did! Maybe she can take us… there…” She brought a hoof to her face and shook her head. “We left her at the apartments,” she sighed. “And she just got back to her aunt and uncle. We can’t ask her to leave so soon.”

“Well, either she’s leaving or you two are going to be wandering around Equestria asking for directions,” Gilda pointed out. She started moving to the door. “You two stay here. I don’t want Grady thinking you two are running off to tattle on us. I’ll find your friend and bring her back here. Then we can all get out of this stupid city and take the fight to your Princess.”

“Wait, you want to come with us?” Twilight asked cautiously.

Gilda huffed and paused at the door. “Are you kidding? Your princess is the only reason the griffons united for the first time since our last king. She’s why we all came here in the first place. And now the only reason we’re stuck in this town is because of that same stupid sense of pride and unity. Nobody wants to leave our ‘brothers and sisters’ behind to rot in some cells, but there’s not enough of us to break them out. The way I see it, we’re all going to be joining them one way or another unless your princess falls, and if you ponies have a secret weapon that’ll take her down, I want in on it.”

“And you can count me in, too,” Gertrude added.

Galahad put a claw on her shoulder and nodded. “And me.”

Twilight looked up to Solaire. Their party surely was growing, and there was no mistaking the conviction in the griffons’ eyes.

“Very well,” Solaire smiled. “Far be it from us to turn down an offer of help.”

“Welcome to the Warriors of Sunlight,” Twilight nodded.

“Ugh, I refuse to go by that,” Gilda groaned. “We’re working on the name as soon as I get back with your friend. Galahad, Gertrude, keep an eye on these two for me. Last thing we need is Grady to think—”

She cut herself off, and her eyes narrowed as she concentrated.

“Did you hear that, too?” Galahad asked.

Gertrude shook her head. “That didn’t sound good.”

“What?” Twilight strained her ears, but silence covered the room like a blanket. “What are you talking about? I can’t hear anything.”

“Shh! There it was again,” Gilda cut in. Another second ticked by, and she looked up to the other griffons. “On the roof, now.”

It was a simple command, and her partners wasted no time following her. The Warriors stumbled after them, still at a loss to what caused the sudden tension. Twilight saw griffons hovering around the unfinished windows of the atrium, their hushed murmurs feeding the uneasiness in the air.

Twilight and Solaire raced across catwalk to the stairs on the other side. The griffons were faster than them. By the time they had reached the stairs, the griffons had already reached the top. Already Twilight thought she could hear the mysterious noise that had everypony else on edge. A distant sound, unfamiliar, yet it was enough to make her blood curdle.

Manehattan’s moonlit skyline greeted them as they burst through the final door. The griffons stood waiting at the edge of the roof, peering deep into the city. When the Warriors joined them, they heard the sound again.

A roar. A sickening, horrible roar. Off in the distance, they saw a silhouette to match it. Twilight’s mind was reeling.

“By the Lords,” Solaire breathed. He leaned forward, hoping a closer look would prove him wrong. “Is that…”

“A dragon,” Gilda confirmed.

Far away, an airship glowed in the light of the Mare in the Moon, like a knife in the sky. A voice from the ship carried a message just loud enough for the warriors to hear; a voice that made Twilight’s guts wrench, a voice that made her want to turn and run and never look back. She hadn’t heard it in years, yet it was all too familiar, like an old scar.

She took a step back, her eyes pinned on the ship with dread. She had to get out of here.

The voice chased her as she retreated back inside, hanging over her like a haunting memory, carrying the same message looped over and over and over.

“Attention, citizens of Manehattan, remain calm and stay indoors. Two terrorists are suspected to be in the area. For your own safety, do not attempt to interfere with Her Majesty’s Royal Guard as they work, lest you are confused as a rebel sympathizer. If you see any suspicious activity, notify the Guard immediately.”

Author's Note

Ouch, sorry it took so long to post this. Wish I had a good reason it took so long. Wish I could say the next one will be out sooner too because of it... but I probably better upload another chapter to the other story I'm working on first before those readers start going up in arms :twilightblush:

In other news, my Discord server is now active! I know I made a big deal about it last chapter so go ahead and click this link and feel free to drop in and stay awhile. Maybe you can give me a hard time if I ever take too long posting again. :trollestia:

Next chapter's gonna be a big one as destinies collide. Probably going to be the largest one in this story (knock on wood).

Praise on, Sunbros! \ [T]'/
Blank Page